Skip to main content

Full text of "Principles of freedom"

See other formats


Ji     &(  LUJ 


Terence  MacSwiney's  "Principles  of  Free- 
dom," which  was  first  published  in  this  coun- 
try, will  be  issued  in  Ireland  shortly,  with 
the  imprint  of  the  Talbot  Press.  This  firm 
wil!  also  publish  another  volume  of  short 
stories,  "Hillsiders,"  by  Seumas  O'Kelly, 
whose  previous  book,  "The  Golden  Barque 
and  the  Weaver's  Grave,"  was  hailed  by  the 
English  reviewers  as  the  most  remarkable 
piece  of  Irish  prose  since  "The  Crock  of 
Gold." 


PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

THE  MUSIC  OF  FREEDOM  -  1907 

THE  REVOLUTIONIST  1914 

THE  ETHICS  OF  REVOLT  (Pamphlet)  1915 

O'DONOVAN  ROSSA    -  „  1915 

BATTLE-CRIES   -  1918 

These  are  all  out  of  print.  But  it  is  hoped  to 
republish  them,  with  some  hitherto  unpublished 
plays  and  poems. 


TERENCE    MAcSWINEY 
Late  Lord  Mayor  of  Cork 


PRINCIPLES  OF 
FREEDOM 


BY 

TERENCE  MAcSWINEY 

LATE  LORD  MAYOR  OF  CORK 


DUBLIN 

THE  TALBOT  PRESS  LIMITED 

89    TALBOT .  STREET 

1921 


COPYRIGHT,    1921, 

THE  TALBOT  PRESS  LIMITED 


All  Rights  Reserved 


First  published  (in  U.S. A.)     ,  .  .  January,  1921 

First  Irish  Edition     July,  1921 

Second  Irish  Edition October,   1921 


Set  up  and  Printed  ir.  Ireland 


TO 

THE  SOLDIERS  OF  FREEDOM 
IN  EVERY  LAND 


» >« 


PREFACE 

It  was  my  intention  to  publish  these 
articles  in  book  form  as  soon  as  possible.  I 
had  them  typed  for  the  purpose.  I  had  no 
time  for  revision  save  to  insert  in  the  typed 
copy  words  or  lines  omitted  from  the  ori- 
ginal printed  matter.  I  also  made  an 
occasional  verbal  alteration  in  the  original. 
One  article,  however,  that  on  "  Intellectual 
Freedom,"  though  written  in  the  series  in 
the  place  in  which  it  now  stands,  was  not 
printed  with  them.  It  is  now  published  for 
the  first  time. 

RELIGION 

I  wish  to  make  a  note  on  the  article 
under  this  heading  to  avoid  a  possible 
misconception  amongst  people  outside 
Ireland.  In  Ireland  there  is  no  religious 
dissension,  but  there  is  religious  insincerity. 
English  politicians,  to  serve  the  end  of 

VII 


VIII  PREFACE 

dividing  Ireland,  have  worked  on  the  re- 
ligious feelings  of  the  North,  suggesting 
the  danger  of  Catholic  ascendancy.  There 
is  not  now,  and  there  never  was,  any  such 
danger,  but  our  enemies,  by  raising  the 
cry,  sowed  discord  in  the  North,  with  the 
aim  of  destroying  Irish  unity,  It  should 
be  borne  in  mind  that  when  the  Repub- 
lican Standard  was  first  raised  in  the  field 
in  Ireland,  in  the  Rising  of  1798,  Catholics 
and  Protestants  in  the  North  were  united 
in  the  cause.  Belfast  was  the  first  home 
of  Republicanism  in  Ireland.  This  is  the 
truth  of  the  matter.  The  present-day 
cleavage  is  an  unnatural  thing  created  by 
Ireland's  enemies  to  hold  her  in  subjec- 
tion and  will  disappear  entirely  with 
political  Freedom. 

It  has  had,  however,  in  our  day,  one 
unhappy  effect,  only  for  a  time  for- 
tunately, and  this  is  disappearing.  I  refer 
to  the  rise  of  Hibernianism.  The  English 
ruling  faction  having,  for  their  own  poli- 
tical designs,  corrupted  the  Orangemen 
with  power  and  flattery,  enabled  them  to 
establish  an  ascendancy  not  only  over 
Ulster,  but  indirectly  by  their  vote  over 
the  South.  This  becoming  intolerable, 


PREFACE  IX 

some  sincere  but  misguided  Catholics  in 
the  North  joined  the  organisation  known 
as  THE  ANCIENT  ORDER  OF  HIBER- 
NIANS. This  was,  in  effect,  a  sort  of 
Catholic  Freemasonry  to  counter  the 
Orange  Freemasonry,  but  like  Orangeism, 
it  was  a  political  and  not  a  religious 
weapon. 

Further,  as  a  political  weapon,  it  ex- 
tended all  through  Ireland  during  the  last 
years  of  the  Irish  Parliamentary  Move- 
ment. In  Cork,  for  example,  it  completely 
controlled  the  city  life  for  some  years,  but 
the  rapid  rise  of  the  Republican  Move- 
ment brought  about  the  equally  rapid  fall 
of  Hibernianism.  At  the  present  moment 
it  has  as  little  influence  in  the  public  life 
of  Cork  as  Sir  Edward  Carson  himself. 
The  great  bulk  of  its  one-time  members 
have  joined  the  Republican  Movement. 
This  demonstrates  clearly  that  anything 
in  the  nature  of  a  sectarian  movement  is 
essentially  repugnant  to  the  Irish  people. 
As  I  have  pointed  out,  the  Hibernian 
Order,  when  created,  became  at  once  a 
political  weapon,  but  Ireland  has  dis- 
carded that,  and  other  such  weapons,  for 
those  with  which  she  is  carving  out  the 


X  PREFACE 

destinies  of  the  Republic.  For  a  time, 
however,  Hibernianism  created  an  un- 
natural atmosphere  of  sectarian  rivalry  in 
Ireland.  That  has  now  happily  passed 
away.  At  the  time,  however,  of  the 
writing  of  the  article  on  Religion  it  was 
at  its  height,  and  this  fact  coloured  the 
writing  of  the  article.  On  re-reading  it 
and  considering  the  publication  of  the 
present  work  I  was  inclined  to  suppress 
it,  but  decided  that  it  ought  to  be  included 
because  it  bears  directly  on  the  evil  of 
materialism  in  religious  bodies,  which  is 
a  matter  of  grave  concern  to  every  reli- 
gious community  in  the  world. 

T.  MACS. 
Brixton  Prison, 
Sept.,  1920. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  THE   BASIS   OF  FREEDOM   ...  1 

II.     SEPARATION 12 

III.  MORAL  FORCE 26 

IV.  BROTHERS   AND   ENEMIES   ...  42 
V.  THE  SECRET  OF  STRENGTH        .        .  58 

VI.  PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION         ...  76 

VII.    LOYALTY 99 

VIII.    WOMANHOOD 114 

IX.    THE   FRONTIER 131 

X.  LITERATURE      AND      FREEDOM — THE 

PROPAGANDIST   PLAYWRIGHT         .  142 

XI.  LITERATURE  AND  FREEDOM — ART  FOR 

ART'S  SAKE 152 

XII.    RELIGION             162 

XIII.  INTELLECTUAL  FREEDOM       .        .        .  176 

XIV.  MILITARISM 189 

XV.    THE   EMPIRE 197 

XVI.  RESISTANCE  IN  ARMS — FOREWORD     .  210 

XVII.  RESISTANCE     IN     ARMS — THE    TRUE 

MEANING  OF  LAW  ....  217 

XVIII.  RESISTANCE  IN  ARMS — OBJECTIONS     .  228 

XIX.  THE  BEARNA  BAOGHAIL— CONCLUSION  236 


PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

CHAPTER  I 

THE  BASIS   OF   FREEDOM 


WHY  should  we  fight  for  freedom  ?  Is 
it  not  strange,  that  it  has  become 
necessary  to  ask  and  answer  this  ques- 
tion? We  have  fought  our  fight  for 
centuries,  and  contending  parties  still 
continue  the  struggle,  but  the  real  sig- 
nificance of  the  struggle  and  its  true 
motive  force  are  hardly  at  all  understood, 
and  there  is  a  curious  but  logical  result. 
Men  technically  on  the  same  side  are 
separated  by  differences  wide  and  deep, 
both  of  ideal  and  plan  of  action;  while, 
conversely,  men  technically  opposed  have 
perhaps  more  in  common  than  we  realise 
in  a  sense  deeper  than  we  understand. 


PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 


II 

This  is  the  question  I  would  discuss.  I 
find  in  practice  everywhere  in  Ireland — 
it  is  worse  out  of  Ireland — the  doctrine, 
"The  end  justifies  the  means." 

One  party  will  denounce  another  for  the 
use  of  discreditable  tactics,  but  it  will 
have  no  hesitation  in  using  such  itself  if 
it  can  thereby  snatch  a  discreditable  vic- 
tory. So,  clear  speaking  is  needed :  a 
fight  that  is  not  clean-handed  will  make 
victory  more  disgraceful  than  any  defeat. 
I  make  the  point  here  because  we  stand 
for  separation  from  the  British  Empire, 
and  because  I  have  heard  it  argued  that 
we  ought,  if  we  could,  make  a  foreign 
alliance  to  crush  English  power  here, 
even  i£  our  foreign  allies  were  engaged  in 
crushing  freedom  elsewhere.  When  such 
a  question  can  be  proposed  it  should  be 
answered,  though  the  time  is  not  ripe  to 
test  it.  If  Ireland  were  to  win  freedom 
by  helping  directly  or  indirectly  to  crush 
another  people  she  would  earn  the  execra- 
tion she  has  herself  poured  out  on  tyranny 
for  ages.  I  have  come  to  see  it  is  possible 
for  Ireland  to  win  her  independence  by 


THE  BASIS  OF  FREEDOM  3 

base  methods.  It  is  imperative,  therefore, 
that  we  should  declare  ourselves  and  know 
where  we  stand.  And  I  stand  by  this 
principle  :  no  physical  victory  can  com- 
pensate for  spiritual  surrender.  Whatever 
side  denies  that  is  not  my  side. 

What,  then,  is  the  true  basis  to  our 
claim  to  freedom?  There  are  two  points 
of  view.  The  first  we  have  when  fresh 
from  school,  still  in  our  teens,  ready  to  tilt 
against  everyone  and  everything,  delight- 
ing in  saying  smart  things — and  able 
sometimes  to  say  them — talking  much 
and  boldly  of  freedom,  but  satisfied  if  the 
thing  sounds  bravely.  There  is  the  later 
point  of  view.  We  are  no  longer  boys ;  we 
have  come  to  review  the  situation,  and 
take  a  definite  stand  in  life.  We  have  had 
years*  of  experience,  keen  struggles,  not  a 
little  bitterness,  and  we  are  steadied.  We 
feel  a  heart-beat  for  deeper  things.  It  is 
no  longer  sufficient  that  they  sound 
bravely ;  they  must  ring  true.  The  school- 
boy's dream  is  more  of  a  Roman  triumph 
—tramping  armies,  shouting  multitudes, 
waving  banners — all  good  enough  in  their 
way.  But  the  dream  of  men  is  for  some- 
thing beyond  all  this  show.  If  it  were  not, 
it  could  hardly  claim  a  sacrifice. 


PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 


ill 


A  spiritual  necessity  makes  the  true 
significance  of  our  claim  to  freedom  :  the 
material  aspect  is  only  a  secondary  con- 
sideration. A  man  facing  life  is  gifted 
with  certain  powers  of  soul  and  body.  It 
is  of  vital  importance  to  himself  and  the 
community  that  he  be  given  a  full  oppor- 
tunity to  develop  his  powers,  and  to  fill  his 
place  worthily.  In  a  free  state  he  is  in  the 
natural  environment  for  full  self-develop- 
ment. In  an  enslaved  state  it  is  the 
reverse.  When  one  country  holds  another 
in  subjection  that  other  suffers  materially 
and  morally.  It  suffers  materially,  being 
a  prey  for  plunder.  It  suffers  morally  be- 
cause of  the  corrupt  influences  the  bigger 
nation  sets  at  work  to  maintain  its  as- 
cendancy. Because  of  this  moral  corrup- 
tion national  subjection  should  be  resisted, 
as  a  state  fostering  vice;  and  as  in  the 
case  of  vice,  when  we  understand  it  we 
have  no  option  but  to  fight.  With  it  we 
can  make  no  terms.  It  is  the  duty  of  the 
rightful  power  to  develop  the  best  in  its 


THE  BASIS  OF  FREEDOM  5 

subjects  :  it  is  the  practice  of  the  usurping 
power  to  develop  the  basest.  Our  history 
affords  many  examples.  When  our  rulers 
visit  Ireland  they  bestow  favours  and 
titles  on  the  supporters  of  their  regime— 
but  it  is  always  seen  that  the  greatest 
favours  and  highest  titles  are  not  for  the 
honest  adherent  of  their  power — but  for 
him  who  has  betrayed  the  national  cause 
that  he  entered  public  life  to  support. 
Observe  the  men  who  might  be  respected 
are  passed  over  for  him  who  ought  to  be 
despised.  In  the  corrupt  politician  there 
was  surely  a  better  nature.  A  free  state 
would  have  encouraged  and  developed  it. 
The  usurping  state  titled  him  for  the  use 
of  his  baser  instincts.  Such  allurement 
must  mean  demoralisation.  We  are  none 
of  us  angels,  and  under  the  best  of  circum- 
stances find  it  hard  to  do  worthy  things; 
when  all  the  temptation  is  to  do  unworthy 
things  we  are  demoralised.  Most  of  us, 
happily,  will  not  give  ourselves  over  to 
the  evil  influence,  but  we  lose  faith  in  the 
ideal.  We  are  apathetic.  We  have  powers 
and  let  them  lie  fallow.  Our  minds  should 
be  restless  for  noble  and  beautiful  things ; 
they  are  hopeless  in  a  land  everywhere 
confined  and  wasted.  In  the  destruction 


6  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

of  spirit  entailed   lies   the    deeper   signi- 
ficance of  our  claim  to  freedom. 


IV 

It  is  a  spiritual  appeal,  then,  that 
primarily  moves  us.  We  are  urged  to 
action  by  a  beautiful  ideal.  The  motive 
force  must  be  likewise  true  and  beautiful. 
It  is  love  of  country  that  inspires  us;  not 
hate  of  the  enemy  and  desire  for  full  satis- 
faction for  the  past.  Pause  awhile.  We 
are  all  irritated  now  and  then  by  some 
mawkish  interpretation  of  our  motive 
force  that  makes  it  seem  a  weakly  thing, 
invoked  to  help  us  in  evading  difficulties 
instead  of  conquering  them.  Love  in  any 
genuine  form  is  strong,  vital  and  warm- 
blooded. Let  it  not  be  confused  with  any 
flabby  substitute.  Take  a  parallel  case. 
Should  we,  because  of  the  mawkishness  of 
a  "  Princess  Novelette,"  deride  the  beauti- 
ful dream  that  keeps  ages  wondering  and 
joyous,  that  is  occasionally  caught  up  in 
the  words  of  genius,  as  when  Shelley 
sings  :  "  I  arise  from  dreams  of  thee "  ? 
When  foolish  people  make  a  sacred  thing 
seem  silly,  let  us  at  least  be  sane.  The 


THE  BASIS  OF  FREEDOM  7 

man  who  cries  out  for  the  sacred  thing 
but  voices  a  universal  need.  To  exist,  the 
healthy  mind  must  have  beautiful  things 
—the  rapture  of  a  song,  the  music  of 
running  water,  the  glory  of  the  sunset  and 
its  dreams,  and  the  deeper  dreams  of  the 
dawn.  It  is  nothing  but  love  of  country 
that  rouses  us  to  make  our  land  full- 
blooded  and  beautiful  where  now  she  is 
pallid  and  wasted.  This,  too,  has  its 
deeper  significance. 


If  we  want  full  revenge  for  the  past  the 
best  way  to  get  it  is  to  remain  as  we  are. 
As  we  are,  Ireland  is  a  menace  to  Eng- 
land. We  need  not  debate  this — she 
herself  admits  it  by  her  continued  efforts 
to  pacify  us  in  her  own  stupid  way.  Would 
she  not  ignore  us  if  it  were  quite  safe  so 
to  do?  On  the  other  hand,  if  we  succeed 
in  our  efforts  to  separate  from  her,  the 
benefit  to  England  will  be  second  only  to 
our  own.  This  might  strike  us  strangely, 
but  'tis  true,  not  the  less  true  because  the 
English  people  could  hardly  understand 
or  appreciate  it  now.  The  military  de- 
fence of  Ireland  is  almost  farcical.  A  free 


8  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

Ireland  could  make  it  a  reality— could 
make  it  strong  against  invasion.  This 
would  secure  England  from  attack  on  our 
side.  No  one  is,  I  take  it,  so  foolish  as  to 
suppose,  being  free,  we  would  enter 
quarrels  not  our  own.  We  should  remain 
neutral.  Our  common  sense  would  so  dic- 
tate, our  sense  of  right  would  so  demand. 
The  freedom  of  a  nation  carries  with  it 
the  responsibility  xthat  it  be  no  menace  to 
the  freedom  of  another  nation.  The  free- 
dom of  all  makes  for  the  security  of  all. 
If  there  are  tyrannies  on  earth  one  nation 
cannot  set  things  right,  but  it  is  still 
bound  so  to  order  its  own  affairs  as  to  be 
consistent  with  universal  freedom  and 
friendship.  And,  again,  strange  as  it  may 
seem,  separation  from  England  will  alone 
make  for  final  friendship  with  England. 
For  no  one  is  so  foolish  as  to  wish  to  be 
for  ever  at  war  with  England.  It  is  un- 
thinkable. Now  the  most  beautiful  motive 
for  freedom  is  vindicated.  Our  liberty 
stands  to  benefit  the  enemy  instead  of  in- 
juring him.  If  we  want  to  injure  him,  we 
should  remain  as  we  are — a  menace  to 
him.  The  opportunity  will  come,  but  it 
would  hardly  make  us  happy.  This  but 
makes  clear  a  need  of  the  human  race. 


THE  BASIS   OF  FREEDOM  9 

Freedom  rightly  considered  is  not  a  mere 
setting-up  of  a  number  of  independent 
units.  It  makes  for  harmony  among 
nations  and  good  fellowship  on  earth. 


VI 


I  have  written  carefully  that  no  one 
may  escape  the  conclusion.  It  is  clear  and 
exacting,  but  in  the  issue  it  is  beautiful. 
We  fight  for  freedom — not  for  the  vanity 
of  the  world,  not  to  have  a  fine  conceit  of 
ourselves,  not  to  be  as  bad — or  if  we  prefer 
to  put  it  so,  as  big  as  our  neighbours.  The 
inspiration  is  drawn  from  a  deeper  ele- 
ment of  our  being.  We  stifle  for  self- 
development  individually  and  as  a  nation. 
If  we  don't  go  forward  we  must  go  down. 
It  is  a  matter  of  life  and  death;  it  is  OUT 
soul's  salvation.  If  the  whole  nation  stand 
for  it,  we  are  happy;  we  shall  be  grandly 
victorious.  If  only  a  few  are  faithful  found 
they  must  be  the  more  steadfast  for  being 
but  a  few.  They  stand  for  an  individual 
right  that  is  inalienable.  A  majority  has 
no  right  to  annul  it,  and  no  power  to  de- 
stroy it.  Tyrannies  may  persecute,  slay, 
or  banish  those  who  defend  it;  the  thing 


10  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

is  indestructible.  It  does  not  need  legions 
to  protect  it  nor  genius  to  proclaim  it, 
though  the  poets  have  always  glorified  it, 
and  the  legions  will  ultimately  acknow- 
ledge it.  One  man  alone  may  vindicate  it, 
and  because  that  one  man  has  never  failed 
it  has  never  died.  Not,  indeed,  that  Ire- 
land has  ever  been  reduced  to  a  single 
loyal  son.  She  never  will  be.  We  have 
not  survived  the  centuries  to  be  conquered 
now.  But  the  profound  significance  of 
the  struggle,  of  its  deep  spiritual  appeal,  of 
the  imperative  need  for  a  motive  force  as 
lofty  and  beautiful,  of  the  consciousness 
that  worthy  winning  of  freedom  is  a 
labour  for  human  brotherhood;  the  sig- 
nificance of  it  all  is  seen  in  the  obligation 
it  imposes  on  everyone  to  be  true,  the  ma- 
jority notwithstanding.  He  is  called  to  a 
grave  charge  who  is  called  to  resist  the 
majority.  But  he  will  resist,  knowing  his 
victory  will  lead  them  to  a  dearer  dream 
than  they  had  ever  known.  He  will  fight 
for  that  ideal  in  obscurity,  little  heeded — 
in  the  open,  misunderstood;  in  humble 
places,  still  undaunted;  in  high  places, 
seizing  every  vantage  point,  never  crushed, 
never  silent,  never  despairing,  cheering  a 
few  comrades  with  hope  for  the  morrow. 


THE  BASIS   OF  FREEDOM  11 

And  should  these  few  sink  in  the  struggle 
the  greatness  of  the  ideal  is  proven  in  the 
last  hour;  as  they  fall  their  country 
awakens  to  their  dream,  and  he  who  in- 
spired and  sustained  them  is  justified; 
justified  against  the  whole  race,  he  who 
once  stood  alone  against  them.  In  the 
hour  he  falls  he  is  the  saviour  of  his  race. 


CHAPTER  II 

SEPARATION. 


WHEN  we  plead  for  separation  from 
the  British  Empire  as  the  only 
basis  on  which  our  country  can  have  full 
development,  and  on  which  we  can  have 
final  peace  with  England,  we  find  in 
opponents  a  variety  of  attitudes,  but  one 
attitude  invariably  absent — a  readiness  to 
discuss  the  question  fairly  and  refute  it, 
if  this  can  be  done.  One  man  will  take  it 
superficially  and  heatedly,  assuming  it  to 
be,  according  to  his  party,  a  censure  on 
Mr.  Redmond  or  Mr.  O'Brien.  Another 
will  take  it  superficially,  but,  as  he  thinks, 
philosophically,  and  will  dismiss  it  with  a 
smile.  With  the  followers  of  Mr.  Redmond 
or  Mr.  O'Brien  we  can  hardly  argue  at 


SEPARATION  13 

present,  but  we  should  not  lose  heart  on 
their  account,  for  these  men  move 
en  masse.  One  day  the  consciousness  of 
the  country  will  be  electrified  with  a  great 
deed  or  a  great  sacrifice  and  the  multitude 
will  break  from  lethargy  or  prejudice  and 
march  with  a  shout  for  freedom  in  a  true, 
a  brave,  and  a  beautiful  sense.  We  must 
work  and  prepare  for  that  hour.  Then 
there  is  our  philosophical  friend.  I  expect 
him  to  hear  my  arguments.  When  I  am 
done,  he  may  not  agree  with  me  on  all 
points;  he  may  not  agree  with  me  on  any 
point;  but  if  he  come  with  me,  I  promise 
him  one  thing  :  this  question  can  no  longer 
be  dismissed  with  a  smile. 


n 

Our  friend's  attitude  is  explained  in  part 
by  our  never  having  attempted  to  show 
that  a  separatist  policy  is  great  and  wise. 
We  have  held  it  as  a  right,  have  fought 
for  it,  have  made  sacrifices  for  it,  and 
vowed  to  have  it  at  any  cost;  but  we  have 
not  found  for  it  a  definite  place  in  a 
philosophy  of  life.  Superficial  though  he 
be,  our  friend  has  indicated  a  need  :  we 
must  take  the  question  philosophically — 


14  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

but  in  the  great  and  true  sense.  It  is  a 
truism  of  philosophy  and  science  that  the 
world  is  a  harmonious  whole,  and  that 
with  the  increase  of  knowledge,  laws  can 
be  discovered  to  explain  the  order  and  the 
unity  of  the  universe.  Accordingly,  if 
we  are  to  justify  our  own  position  as 
separatists,  we  must  show  that  it  will 
harmonise,  unify  and  develop  our  na- 
tional life,  that  it  will  restore  us  to  a 
place  among  the  nations,  enable  us  to 
fulfil  a  national  destiny,  a  destiny  which, 
through  all  our  struggles,  we  ever  believe 
is  great,  and  waiting  for  us.  That  must  be 
accepted  if  we  are  to, get  at  the  truth  of 
the  matter.  A  great  doctrine  that  domi- 
nates our  lives,  that  lays  down  a  rigid 
course  of  action,  that  involves  self-denial, 
hard  struggles,  endurance  for  years,  and 
possibly  death  before  the  goal  is  reached— 
any  such  doctrine  must  be  capable  of1 
having  its  truth  demonstrated  by  the  dis- 
covery of  principles  that  govern  and 
justify  it.  Otherwise  we  cannot  yield  it 
our  allegiance.  Let  us  to  the  examination, 
then;  we  shall  find  it  soul-stirring  and 
inspiring.  We  must  be  prepared,  how- 
ever, to  abandon  many  deeply-rooted 
prejudices;  if  we  are  unwilling,  we  must 


SEPARATION  15 

abandon  the  truth.  But  we  will  find 
courage  in  moving  forward,  and  will 
triumph  in  the  end,  by  keeping  in  mind 
at  all  times  that  the  end  of  freedom  is  to 
realise  the  salvation  and  happiness  of  all 
peoples,  to  make  the  world,  and  not  any 
selfish  corner  of  it,  a  more  beautiful 
dwelling-place  for  men. 

Treated  in  this  light,  the  question  be- 
comes for  all  earnest  men  great  and 
arresting.  Our  friend,  who  may  have 
smiled,  will  discuss  it  readily  now.  Yet 
he  may  not  be  convinced;  he  may  point 
his  finger  over  the  wasted  land  and  con- 
trast its  weakness  with  its  opponents' 
strength,  and  conclude  :  "  Your  philosophy 
is  beautiful,  but  only  a  dream."  He  is  at 
least  impressed;  that  is  a  point  gained; 
and  we  may  induce  him  to  come  further 
and  further  till  he  adopts  the  great  prin- 
ciple we  defend. 

in 

His  difficulty  now  is  the  common  error 
that  a  man's  work  for  his  country  should 
be  based  on  the  assumption  that  it  should 
bear  full  effect  in  his  own  time.  This  is 
most  certainly  false;  for  a  man's  life  is 


16  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

counted  by  years,  a  nation's  by  centuries, 
and  as  work  for  the  nation  should  be 
directed  to  bringing  her  to  full  maturity 
in  the  coming  time,  a  man  must  be  pre- 
pared to  labour  for  an  end  that  may  be 
realised  only  in  another  generation.  Con- 
sider how  he  disposes  his  plans  for  his 
individual  life. ,  His  boyhood  and  youth 
are  directed  thaSt  his  manhood  and  prime 
may  be  the  golden  age  of  life,  full-blooded 
and  strong-minded,  with  clear  vision  and 
great  purpose  and  high  hope,  all  justified 
by  some  definite  achievement.  A  man's 
prime  is  great  as  his  earlier  years  have 
been  well  directed  and  concentrated.  In 
the  early  years  the  ground  is  prepared  and 
the  seed  sown  for  the  splendid  period  of 
full  development.  So  it  is  with  the  nation  : 
we  must  prepare  the  ground  and  sow  the 
seed  for  the  rich  ripeness  of  maturity ;  and 
bearing  in  mind  that  the  maturity  of  the 
nation  will  come,  not  in  one  generation 
but  after  many  generations,  we  must  be 
prepared  to  work  in  the  knowledge  that 
we  prepare  for  a  future  that  only  other 
generations  will  enjoy.  It  does  not  mean 
that  we  shall  work  in  loneliness,  cheered 
by  no  vision  of  the  Promised  Land;  we 
may  even  reach  the  Promised  Land  in  our 


SEPARATION  17 

time,  though  we  cannot  explore  all  its 
great  wonders  :  that  will  be  the  delight  of 
ages.  But  some  will  never  survive  to  cele- 
brate the  great  victory  that  will  establish 
our  independence;  yet  they  shall  not  go 
without  reward;  for  to  them  will  come  a 
vision  of  soul  of  the  future  triumph,  an 
exaltation  of  soul  in  the  consciousness  of 
labouring  for  that  future,  an  exultation  of 
soul  in  the  knowledge  that  once  its  pur- 
pose is  grasped,  no  tyranny  can  destroy  it, 
that  the  destiny  of  our  country  is  assured, 
and  her  dominion  will  endure  for  ever. 
Let  any  argument  be  raised  against  one 
such  pioneer — he  knows  this  in  his  heart, 
and  it  makes  him  indomitable,  and  it  is 
he  who  is  proven  to  be  wise  in  the  end. 
He  judges  the  past  clearly,  and  through 
the  crust  of  things  he  discerns  the  truth  in 
his  own  time,  and  puts  his  work  in  true 
relation  to  the  great  experience  of  life,  and 
he  is  justified;  for  ultimately  his  work 
opens  out,  matures,  and  bears  fruit  a 
hundredfold.  It  may  not  be  in  a  day,  but 
when  his  hand  falls  dead,  his  glory  be- 
comes quickly  manifest.  He  has  lived  a 
beautiful  life,  and  has  left  a  beautiful 
field;  he  has  sacrificed  the  hour  to  give 
service  for  all  time;  he  has  entered  the 


18  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

company  of  the  great,  and  with  them  he 
will  be  remembered  for  ever.  He  is  the 
practical  man  in  the  true  sense.  But  there 
is  the  other  self-styled  practical  man,  who 
thinks  all  this  proceeding  foolish,  and 
cries  out  for  the  expedient  of  the  hour. 
Has  he  ever  realised  the  promise  of  his 
proposals  ?  No,  he  is  the  most  inefficient 
person  who  has  ever  walked  the  earth. 
But  for  a  saving  consideration  let  him  go 
contemplate  the  wasted  efforts  of  the 
opportunist  in  every  generation,  and  the 
broken  projects  scattered  through  the 
desert-places  of  history. 


IV 

Still  one  will  look  out  on  the  grim  things 
of  the  hour,  and  hypnotised  by  the  hour 
will  cry  :  "  See  the  strength  of  the  British 
Empire,  see  our  wasted  state;  your  hope 
is  vain."  Let  him  consider  this  clear 
truth:  peoples  endure;  empires  perish. 
Where  are  now  the  empires  of  antiquity? 
And  the  empires  of  to-day  have  the  seed 
of  dissolution  in  them.  But  the  peoples 
that  saw  the  old  empires  rise  and  hold 
sway  are  represented  now  in  their  pos- 
terity; the  tyrannies  they  knew  are  dead 


SEPARATION  19 

and  done  with.  The  peoples  endured;  the 
empires  perished;  and  the  nations  of  the 
earth  of  this  day  will  survive  in  posterity 
when  the  empires  that  now  contend  for 
mastery  are  gathered  into  the  dust,  with 
all  dead,  bad  things.  We  shall  endure; 
and  the  measure  of  our  faith  will  be  the 
measure  of  our  achievement  and  of  the 
greatness  of  our  future  place. 


Is  it  not  the  dream  of  earnest  men  of 
all  parties  to  have  an  end  to  our  long  war, 
a  peace  final  and  honourable,  wherein  the 
soul  of  the  country  can  rest,  revive  and 
express  itself;  wherein  poetry,  music  and 
art  will  pour  out  in  uninterrupted  joy,  the 
joy  of  deliverance,  flashing  in  splendour 
and  superabundant  in  volume,  evidence  of 
long  suppression?  This  is  the  dream  of 
us  all.  But  who  can  hope  for  this  final 
peace  while  any  part  of  our  independence 
is  denied?  For,  while  we  are  connected 
in  any  shape  with  the  British  Empire 
the  connection  implies  some  dependence; 
this  cannot  be  gainsaid;  and  who  is  so 
foolish  as  to  expect  that  there  will  be  no 
collision  with  the  British  Parliament, 


20  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

while  there  is  this  connection  implying  de- 
pendence on  the  British  Empire  ?  If  such  a 
one  exists  he  goes  against  all  experience 
and  all  history.  On  either  side  of  the  con- 
nection will  be  two  interests — the  English 
interest  and  the  Irish  interest,  and  they 
will  be  always  at  variance.  Consider  how 
parties  within  a  single  state  are  at 
variance,  Conservatives  and  Radicals,  in 
any  country  in  Europe.  The  proposals  of 
one  are  always  insidious,  dangerous  or 
reactionary,  as  the  case  may  be,  in  the 
eyes  of  the  other;  and  in  no  case  will  the 
parties  agree;  they  will  at  times  even 
charge  each  other  with  treachery;  there 
is  never  peace.  It  is  the  rule  of  party  war. 
Who,  then,  can  hope  for  peace  where  into 
the  strife  is  imported  a  race  difference, 
where  the  division  is  not  of  party  but  of 
people?  That  is  in  truth  the  vain  hope. 
And  be  it  borne  in  mind  the  race  differ- 
ence is  not  due  to  our  predominating 
Gaelic  stock,  but  to  the  separate  countries 
and  to  distinct  households  in  the  human 
race.  If  we  were  all  of  English  extraction 
the  difference  would  still  exist.  There  is 
the  historic  case  of  the  American  States; 
if  is  easy  to  understand.  When  a  man's 
children  come  of  age,  they  set  up  estab- 


SEPARATION  21 

lishments  for  themselves,  and  live  inde- 
pendently; they  are  always  bound  by 
affection  to  the  parent-home;  but  if  the 
father  try  to  interfere  in  the  house  of  a 
son,  and  govern  it  in  any  detail,  there  will 
be  strife.  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  labour 
the  point.  If  all  the  people  in  this  country 
were  of  English  extraction  and  England 
were  to  claim  on  that  account  that  there 
should  be  a  connection  with  her,  and  that 
it  should  dominate  the  people  here,  there 
would  be  strife;  and  it  could  have  but  one 
end — separation.  We  would,  of  whatever 
extraction,  have  lived  in  natural  neigh- 
bourliness  with  England,  but  she  chose  to 
trap  and  harass  us,  and  it  will  take  long 
generations  of  goodwill  to  wipe  out  some 
memories.  Again,  and  yet  again,  let  there 
be  no  confusion  of  thought  as  to  this  final 
peace;  it  will  never  come  while  there  is 
any  formal  link  of  dependence.  The  spirit 
of  our  manhood  will  always  flame  up  to 
resent  and  resist  that  link.  Separation 
and  equality  may  restore  ties  of  friend- 
ship ;  nothing  else  can :  for  individual 
development  and  general  goodwill  is  the 
lesson  of  human  life.  We  can  be  good 
neighbours,  but  most  dangerous  enemies, 
and  in  the  coming  time  our  hereditary  foe 


22  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

cannot  afford  to  have  us  on  her  flank. 
The  present  is  promising;  the  future  is 
developing  for  us  :  we  shall  reach  the  goal. 
Let  us  see  to  it  that  we  shall  be  found 
worthy. 

vi 

That  we  be  found  worthy;  let  this  be 
borne  in  mind.  For  it  is  true  that  here 
only  is  our  great  danger.  If  with  our  free- 
dom to  win,  our  country  to  open  up,  our 
future  to  develop,  we  learn  no  lesson  from 
the  mistakes  of  nations  and  live  no  better 
life  than  the  great  Powers,  we  shall  have 
missed  a  golden  opportunity,  and  shall  be 
one  of  the  failures  of  history.  So  far, 
on  superficial  judgment,  we  have  been 
accounted  a  failure;  though  the  simple 
maintenance  of  our  fight  for  centuries  has 
been  in  itself  a  splendid  triumph.  But 
then  only  would  we  have  failed  in  the 
great  sense,  when  we  had  got  our  field  and 
wasted  it,  as  the  nations  around  us  waste 
theirs  to-day.  We  led  Europe  once ;  let  us 
lead  again  with  a  beautiful  realisa- 
tion of  freedom;  and  let  us  beware  of  the 
delusion  that  is  abroad,  that  we  seek 
nothing  more  than  to  be  free  of  restraint, 


SEPARATION  23 

as  England,  France  and  Germany  are  to- 
day; let  us  beware  of  the  delusion  that  if 
we  can  scramble  through  anyhow  to  free- 
dom we  can  then  begin  to  live  worthily, 
but  that  in  the  interval  we  cannot  be  too 
particular.  That  is  the  grim  shadow  that 
darkens  our  path,  that  falls  between  us 
and  a  beautiful  human  life,  and  may  drive 
us  to  that  tiger-like  existence  that  makes 
havoc  through  the  world  to-day.  Let  us 
beware.  I  do  not  say  we  must  settle  now 
all  disputes,  such  as  capital,  labour,  and 
others,  but  that  everyone  should  realise  a 
duty  to  be  high-minded  and  honourable  in 
action;  to  regard  his  fellow  not  as  a  man 
to  be  circumvented,  but  as  a  brother  to  be 
sympathised  with  and  uplifted.  Neither 
kingdom,  republic,  nor  commune  can  re- 
generate us ;  it  is  in  the  beautiful  mind  and 
a  great  ideal  we  shall  find  the  charter  of 
our  freedom;  and  this  is  the  philosophy 
that  it  is  most  essential  to  preach.  We 
must  not  ignore  it  now,  for  how  we  work 
to-day  will  decide  how  we  shall  live  to- 
morrow; and  if  we  are  not  scrupulous  in 
.  our  struggle,  we  shall  not  be  pure  in  our 
future  state.  I  know  there  are  many  who 
are  not  indifferent  to  high-minded  action, 
but  who  live  in  dread  of  an  exacting  code 


24  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

of  life,  fearing  it  will  harass  our  move- 
ments and  make  success  impossible.  Let 
us  correct  this  mistake  with  the  reflection 
that  the  time  is  shaping  for  us.  The 
power  of  our  country  is  strengthening ;  the 
grip  of  the  enemy  is  slackening;  every 
extension  of  local  government  is  a  step 
nearer  to  independent  government;  the 
people  are  not  satisfied  with  an  instal- 
ment; their  capacity  for  further  power  is 
developed,  and  they  are  equipped  with 
weapons  to  win  it.  Even  in  our  time  have 
we  made  great  advance.  Let  one  fact 
alone  make  this  evident.  Less  than  twenty 
years  ago  the  Irish  language  was  de- 
spised; to-day  the  movement  to  restore  it 
is  strong  enough  to  have  it  made  compul- 
sory in  the  National  University.  Can  any- 
one doubt  from  this  sign  of  the  times  alone 
that  the  hour  points  to  freedom,  and  we 
are  on  the  road  to  victory  ?  That  we  shall 
win  our  freedom  I  have  no  doubt;  that  we 
shall  use  it  well  I  am  not  so  certain,  for 
see  how  sadly  misused  it  is  abroad  through 
the  world  to-day.  That  should  be  our 
final  consideration,  and  we  should  make 
this  a  resolution — our  future  history  shall 
be  more  glorious  than  that  of  any  con- 
temporary state.  We  shall  look  for  pros- 


SEPARATION  25 

perity,  no  doubt,  but  let  our  enthusiasm  be 
for  beautiful  living;  we  shall  build  up  our 
strength,  yet  not  for  conquest,  but  as  a 
pledge  of  brotherhood  and  a  defence  for 
the  weaker  ones  of  the  earth;  we  shall 
take  pride  in  our  institutions,  not  only  as 
guaranteeing  the  stability  of  the  state,  but 
as  securing  the  happiness  of  the  citizens, 
and  we  shall  lead  Europe  again  as  we  led 
it  of  old.  We  shall  rouse  the  world  from  a 
wicked  dream  of  material  greed,  of  tyran- 
nical power,  of  corrupt  and  callous  poli- 
tics to  the  wonder  of  a  regenerated  spirit, 
a  new  and  beautiful  dream ;  and  we  shall 
establish  our  state  in  a  true  freedom  that 
will  endure  for  ever. 


CHAPTER  III 

MORAL  FORCE 
I 

ONE  of  the  great  difficulties  in  dis- 
cussing any  question  of  importance 
in  Ireland  is  that  words  have  been  twisted 
from  their  original  and  true  significance, 
and  if  we  are  to  have  any  effective  discus- 
sion, we  must  first  make  clear  the  meaning 
of  our  terms.  Love  of  country  is  quoted 
to  tolerate  every  insidious  error  of  weak- 
ness, but  if  it  has  any  meaning  it  should 
make  men  strong-souled  and  resolute  in 
every  crisis.  Men  working  for  the  exten- 
sion of  Local  Government  toast  "  Ireland  a 
Nation,"  and  extol  Home  Rule  as  indepen- 
dence ;  but  while  there  is  any  restraint  on 
us  by  a  neighbouring  Power,  acknow- 
ledged superior,  there  is  dependence  to 
26 


MORAL  FORCE  27 

that  extent.  Straightway,  those  who  fight 
for  independence  shift  their  ground  and 
plead  for  absolute  independence,  but  there 
is  no  such  thing  as  qualified  indepen- 
dence; and  when  we  abandon  the  simple 
name  to  men  of  half-measures,  we  preju- 
dice our  cause  and  confuse  the  issue. 
Then  there  is  the  irreconcilable — how  is  he 
regarded  in  the  common  cry  ?  Always  an 
impossible,  wild,  foolish  person,  and  we 
frequently  resent  the  name  and  try  to  ex- 
plain his  reasonableness  instead  of 
exulting  in  his  strength,  for  the  true 
irreconcilable  is  the  simple  lover  of  the 
truth.  Among  men  fighting  for  freedom 
some  start  up  in  their  plea  for  liberty, 
pointing  to  the  prosperity  of  England, 
France,  and  Germany,  and  when  we  de- 
bate the  means  by  which  they  won  their 
power,  we  find  our  friends  draw  no 
distinction  between  true  freedom  and 
licentious  living ;  but  it  would  be  better  to 
be  crushed  under  the  wheels  of  great 
Powers  than  to  prosper  by  their  example. 
And  so,  through  every  discussion  we  must 
make  clear  the  meaning  of  our  terms. 
There  is  one  I  would  treat  particularly 
now.  Of  all  the  terms  glibly  flung  about 
in  every  debate  not  one  has  been  so  con- 
fused as  Moral  Force. 


28  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 


II 

Since  the  time  of  O'Connell  the  cry 
Moral  Force  has  been  used  persistently  to 
cover  up  the  weakness  of  every  politician 
who  was  afraid  or  unwilling  to  fight  for 
the  whole  rights  of  his  country,  and  con- 
fusion has  been  the  consequence.  I  am  not 
going  here  to  raise  old  debates  over  O'Con- 
nell's  memory,  who,  when  all  is  said,  was 
a  great  man  and  a  patriot.  Let  those  of  us 
who  read  with  burning  eyes  of  the  shame- 
less fiasco  of  Clontarf  recall  for  full 
judgment  the  O'Connell  of  earlier  years, 
when  his  unwearied  heart  was  fighting 
the  uphill  fight  of  the  pioneer.  But  a  great 
need  now  is  to  challenge  his  later  in- 
fluence, which  is  overshadowing  us  to  our 
undoing.  For  we  find  men  of  this  time 
who  lack  moral  courage  fighting  in  the 
name  of  moral  force,  while  those  who  are 
pre-eminent  as  men  of  moral  fibre  are  dis- 
missed with  a  smile— physical-force  men. 
To  make  clear  the  confusion  we  need  only 
to  distinguish  moral  force  from  moral 
weakness.  There  is  the  distinction.  Call 
it  what  we  will,  moral  courage,  moral 
strength,  moral  force;  we  all  recognise 


MORAL  FORCE  29 

that  great  virtue  of  mind  and  heart  that 
keeps  a  man  unconquerable  above  every 
power  of  brute  strength.  I  call  it  moral 
force,  which  is  a  good  name,  and  I  make 
the  definition  :  a  man  of  moral  force  is  he 
who,  seeing  a  thing  to  be  right  and  essen- 
tial and  claiming  his  allegiance,  stands  for 
it  as  for  the  truth,  unheeding  any  conse- 
quence. It  is  not  that  he  is  a  wild  person, 
utterly  reckless  of  all  mad  possibilities, 
filled  with  a  madder  hope,  and  indifferent 
to  any  havoc  that  may  ensue.  No,  but  it 
is  a  first  principle  of  his,  that  a  true  thing 
is  a  good  thing,  and  from  a  good  thing 
rightly  pursued  can  follow  no  bad  conse- 
quence. And  he  faces  every  possible 
development  with  conscience  at  rest — it 
may  be  with  trepidation  for  his  own 
courage  in  some  great  ordeal,  but  for  the 
nobility  of  the  cause  and  the  beauty  of  the 
result  that  must  ensue,  always  with  serene 
faith.  And  soon  the  trepidation  for  him- 
self passes,  for  a  great  cause  always  makes 
great  men,  and  many  who  set  out  in  hesi- 
tation die  heroes.  This  it  is  that  explains 
the  strange  and  wonderful  buoyancy  of 
men,  standing  for  great  ideals,  so  little  un- 
derstood of  others  of  weaker  mould.  The 
soldier  of  freedom  knows  he  is  forward  in 


30  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

the  battle  of  Truth,  he  knows  his  victory 
will  make  for  a  world  beautiful,  that  if  he 
must  inflict  or  endure  pain,  it  is  for  the 
regeneration  of  those  who  suffer,  the 
emancipation  of  those  in  chains,  the  exal- 
tation of  those  who  die,  and  the  security 
and  happiness  of  generations  yet  unborn. 
For  the  strength  that  will  support  a  man 
through  every  phase  of  this  struggle  a 
strong  and  courageous  mind  is  the  primary 
need — in  a  word,  Moral  Force.  A  man  who 
will  be  brave  only  if  tramping  with  a 
legion  will  fail  in  courage  if  called  to  stand 
in  the  breach  alone.  And  it  must  be  clear 
to  all  that  till  Ireland  can  again  summon 
her  banded  armies  there  will  be  abundant 
need  for  men  who  will  stand  the  single 
test.  Tis  the  bravest  test,  the  noblest  test, 
and  'tis  the  test  that  offers  the  surest  and 
greatest  victory.  For  one  armed  man  can- 
not resist  a  multitude,  nor  one  army 
conquer  countless  legions;  but  not  all  the 
armies  of  all  the  Empires  of  earth  can 
crush  the  spirit  of  one  true  man.  And  that 
one  man  will  prevail. 


MORAL  FORCE  31 


III 

But  so  much  have  we  felt  the  need  of 
resisting  every  slavish  tendency  that 
found  refuge  under  the  name  of  Moral 
Force,  that  those  of  us  who  would  vindi- 
cate our  manhood  cried  wildly  out  again 
for  the  physical  test;  and  we  cried  it  long 
and  repeatedly  the  more  we  smarted  un- 
der the  meanness  of  retrograde  times.  But 
the  time  is  again  inspiring,  and  the  air 
must  now  be  cleared.  We  have  set  up  for 
the  final  test  of  the  man  of  unconquerable 
spirit  that  test  which  is  the  first  and  last 
argument  of  tyranny — recourse  to  brute 
strength.  We  have  surrounded  with  fic- 
titious glory  the  carnage  of  the  battlefields ; 
we  have  shouted  of  wading  through  our 
enemies'  blood,  as  if  bloody  fields  were 
beautiful;  we  have  been  contemptuous  of 
peace,  as  if  every  war  were  exhilarating; 
but,  "War  is  hell,"  said  a  famous  general 
in  the  field.  This,  of  course,  is  exaggera- 
tion, but  there  is  a  grim  element  of  truth 
in  the  warning  that  must  be  kept  in  mind 
at  all  times.  If  one  among  us  still  would 
resent  being  asked  to  forego  what  he 
thinks  a  rightful  need  of  vengeance,  let 


32  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

him  look  into  himself.  Let  him  consider 
his  feelings  on  the  death  of  some  notorious 
traitor  or  criminal;  not  satisfaction,  but 
awe,  is  the  uppermost  feeling  in  his  heart. 
Death  sobers  us  all.  But  away  from  death 
this  may  be  unconvincing;  and  one  may 
still  shout  of  the  glory  of  floating  the  ship 
of  freedom  in  the  blood  of  the  enemy.  I 
give  him  pause.  He  may  still  correct  his 
philosophy  in  view  of  the  horror  of  a  street 
accident  or  the  brutality  of  a  prize-fight. 


IV 

But  war  must  be  faced  and  blood  must 
be  shed,  not  gleefully,  but  as  a  terrible 
necessity,  because  there  are  moral  horrors 
worse  than  any  physical  horror,  because 
freedom  is  indispensable  for  a  soul  erect, 
and  freedom  must  be  had  at  any  cost  of 
suffering;  the  soul  is  greater  than  the  body. 
This  is  the  justification  of  war.  If  hesi- 
tating to  undertake  it  means  the  overthrow 
of  liberty  possessed,  or  the  lying  passive  in 
slavery  already  accomplished,  then  it  is  the 
duty  of  every  man  to  fight  if  he  is  standing, 
or  revolt  if  he  is  down.  And  he  must  make 
no  peace  till  freedom  is  assured,  for  the 
moral  plague  that  eats  up  a  people  whose 


MORAL  FORCE  33 

independence  is  lost  is  more  calamitous 
than  any  physical  rending  of  limb  from 
limb.  The  body  is  a  passing  phase ;  the  spirit 
is  immortal;  and  the  degradation  of  that 
immortal  part  of  man  is  the  great  tragedy 
of  life.  Consider  all  the  mean  things  and 
debasing  tendencies  that  wither  up  a 
people  in  a  state  of  slavery.  There  are  the 
bribes  of  those  in  power  to  maintain  their 
ascendancy,  the  barter  of  every  principle 
by  time-servers;  the  corruption  of  public 
life  and  the  apathy  of  private  life ;  the  hard 
struggle  of  those  of  high  ideals,  the  conflict 
with  all  ignoble  practices,  the  wearing 
down  of  patience,  and  in  the  end  the  quiet 
abandoning  of  the  flag  once  bravely 
flourished ;  then  the  increased  numbers  of 
the  apathetic  and  the  general  gloom,  de- 
pression, and  despair — everywhere  a  land 
decaying.  Viciousness,  meanness,  cowar- 
dice, intolerance,  every  bad  thing  arises 
like  a  weed  in  the  night  and  blights  the 
land  where  freedom  is  dead ;  and  the  aspect 
of  that  land  and  the  soul  of  that  people 
become  spectacles  of  disgust,  revolting  and 
terrible,  terrible  for  the  high  things  de- 
graded and  the  great  destinies  imperilled. 
It  would  be  less  terrible  if  an  earthquake 
split  the  land  in  two,  and  sank  it  into  the 


84  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

ocean.  To  avert  the  moral  plague  of 
slavery  men  fly  to  arms,  notwithstanding 
the  physical  consequence,  and  those  who 
set  more  count  by  the  physical  conse- 
quences cannot  by  that  avert  them,  for  the 
moral  disease  is  followed  by  physical 
wreck — if  delayed  still  inevitable.  So, 
physical  force  is  justified,  not  per  se,  but 
as  an  expression  of  moral  force;  where  it 
is  unsupported  by  the  higher  principle  it 
is  evil  incarnate.  The  true  antithesis  is 
not  between  moral  force  and  physical 
force,  but  between  moral  force  and  moral 
weakness.  That  is  the  fundamental  dis- 
tinction being  ignored  on  all  sides.  When 
the  time  demands  and  the  occasion  offers, 
it  is  imperative  to  have  recourse  to  arms, 
but  in  that  terrible  crisis  we  must  preserve 
our  balance.  If  we  leap  forward  for  our 
enemies'  blood,  glorifying  brute  force,  we 
set  up  the  standard  of  the  tyrant  and  heap 
up  infamy  for  ourselves;  on  the  other 
hand,  if  we  hesitate  to  take  the  stern  action 
demanded,  we  fail  in  strength  of  soul,  and 
let  slip  the  dogs  of  war  to  every  extreme  of 
weakness  and  wildness,  to  create  depravity 
and  horror  that  will  ultimately  destroy  us. 
A  true  soldier  of  freedom  will  not  hesitate 
to  strike  vigorously  and  strike  home, 


MORAL  FORCE  85 

knowing  that  on  his  resolution  will  depend 
the  restoration  and  defence  of  liberty.  But 
he  will  always  remember  that  restraint  is 
.the  great  attribute  that  separates  man  from 
beast,  that  retaliation  is  the  vicious  re- 
source of  the  tyrant  and  the  slave;  that 
magnanimity  is  the  splendour  of  man- 
hood ;  and  he  will  remember  that  he  strikes 
not  at  his  enemy's  life,  but  at  his  misdeed, 
that  in  destroying  the  misdeed,  he  makes 
not  only  for  his  own  freedom,  but  even  for 
his  enemy's  regeneration.  This  may  be  for 
most  of  us  perhaps  too  great  a  dream.  But 
for  him  who  reads  into  the  heart  of  the 
question  and  for  the  true  shaping  of  his 
course  it  will  stand;  he  will  never  forget, 
even  in  the  thickest  fight,  that  the  enemy 
of  to-day  and  yesterday  may  be  the 
genuine  comrade  of  to-morrow. 


v 

If  it  is  imperative  that  we  should  fix 
unalterably  our  guiding  principles  before 
we  are  plunged  unprepared  into  the  fight, 
it  is  even  more  urgent  we  should  clear  the 
mind  to  the  truth  now,  for  we  have  fallen 
into  the  dangerous  habit  of  deferring  im- 
portant questions  on  the  plea  that  the  time 


36  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

is  not  ripe.  In  a  word,  we  lack  moral 
strength;  and  so,  that  virtue  that  is  to 
safeguard  us  in  time  of  war  is  the  great 
virtue  that  will  redeem  us  in  time  of  ser- 
vility. It  need  not  be  further  laboured 
that  in  a  state  enslaved  every  mean  thing 
flourishes.  The  admission  of  it  makes 
clear  that  in  such  a  state  it  is  more  impor- 
tant that  every  evil  be  resisted.  In  a 
normal  condition  of  liberty  many  tem- 
porary evils  may  arise;  yet  they  are  not 
dangerous — in  the  glow  of  a  people's  free- 
dom they  waste  and  die  as  disease  dies  in 
the  sunlight.  But  where  independence  is 
suppressed  and  a  people  degenerate,  a  little 
evil  is  in  an  atmosphere  to  grow,  and  it 
grows  and  expands ;  and  evils  multiply  and 
destroy.  That  is  why  men  of  high  spirit 
working  to  regenerate  a  fallen  people  must 
be  more  insistent  to  watch  every  little  de- 
fect and  weak  tendency  that  in  a  braver 
time  would  leave  the  soul  unruffled.  That 
is  why  every  difficulty,  once  it  becomes 
evident,  is  ripe  for  settlement.  To  evade 
the  issue  is  to  invite  disaster.  Resolution 
alone  will  save  us  in  our  many  dangers. 
But  a  plea  for  policy  will  be  raised  to  evade 
a  particular  and  urgent  question  :  "People 
won't  unite  on  it";  that's  one  cry. 


MORAL  FORCE  37 

"Ignorant  people  will  be  led  astray  " ;  that's 
another  cry.  There  is  always  some  excuse 
ready  for  evasion.  The  difficulty  is,  that 
every  party  likes  some  part  of  the  truth; 
no  party  likes  it  all ;  but  we  must  have  it 
all,  every  line  of  it.  We  want  no  popular 
editions  and  no  philosophic  selections — 
the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing 
but  the  truth.  This  must  be  the  rule  for 
everything  concerning  which  a  man  has  a 
public  duty  and  ought  to  have  a  public 
opinion.  There  is  a  dangerous  tendency 
gaining  ground  of  slurring  over  vital 
things  because  the  settlement  of  them  in- 
volves great  difficulty,  and  may  involve 
great  danger ;  but  whatever  the  issue  is  we 
must  face  it.  It  is  a  step  forward  to  bring 
men  together  on  points  of  agreement,  but 
men  come  thus  together  not  without  a  cer- 
tain amount  of  suspicion.  In  a  fight  for 
freedom  that  latent  suspicion  would  be- 
come a  mastering  fear  to  seize  and  destroy 
us.  We  must  allay  it  now.  We  must  lead 
men  to  discuss  points  of  difference  with 
respect,  forbearance,  and  courage,  to  find 
a  consistent  way  of  life  for  all  that  will 
inspire  confidence  in  all.  At  present  we 
inspire  confidence  in  no  one;  it  would  be 
fatal  to  hide  the  fact.  This  is  a  necessary 


36  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

step  to  bringing  matters  to  a  head.    We 
cannot  hope  to  succeed  all  at  once,  but  we 
must  keep  the  great  aim  in  view.    There 
will  be  objections  on  all  sides;  from  the 
blase  man  of  the  world,  concerned  only  for 
his  comfort,  the   mean   man  of  business 
concerned  only  for  his  profits,  the  man  of 
policy  always  looking  for  a  middle  way,  a 
certain  type   of  religious  pessimist  who 
always  spies  danger  in  every  proposal,  and 
many  others.    We  need  not  consider  the 
comfort  of  the  first  nor  the  selfishness  of 
the  second;  but  the  third  and  fourth  re- 
quire a  word.   The  man  of  policy  offers  me 
his  judgment  instead  of  a  clear  considera- 
tion of  the  truth.    Tis  he  who  says  :  "  You 
and  I  can  discuss  certain  things  privately. 
We  are  educated ;  we  understand.  Ignorant 
people    can't  understand,   and   you   only 
make  mischief  in  supposing  it.     It's  not 
wise."  To  him  I  reply  :  "  You  are  afraid  to 
speak  the  whole  truth ;  I  am  afraid  to  hide 
it.     You  are  filled  with    the  danger  to 
ignorant  people  of  having  out  everything; 
I  am  filled  with  the  danger  to  you  of  sup- 
pressing anything.  I  do  not  propose  to  you 
that  you  can  with  the  whole  truth  make 
ignorant  people  profound,  but  I  say  you 
must  have  the  whole  .truth  out  for  your 


MORAL  FORCE  39 

own  salvation."  Here  is  the  danger :  we 
see  life  within  certain  limitations,  and 
cannot  see  the  possibly  infinite  significance 
of  something  we  would  put  by.  It  is  of 
grave  importance  that  we  see  it  rightly, 
and  in  the  difficulties  of  the  case  our  only 
safe  course  is  to  take  the  evidence  life 
offers  without  prejudice  and  without  fear, 
and  write  it  down.  When  the  matter  is 
grave,  let  it  be  taken  with  all  the  mature 
deliberation  and  care  its  gravity  demands, 
but  once  the  evidence  is  clearly  seen,  let 
us  for  our  salvation  write  it  down.  For 
any  man  to  set  his  petty  judgment  above 
the  need  for  setting  down  the  truth  is  mad- 
ness; and  I  refuse  to  do  it.  There  is  our 
religious  pessimist  to  consider.  To  him  I 
say  I  take  religion  more  seriously.  I  take 
it  not  to  evade  the  problems  of  life,  but  to 
solve  them.  When  I  tell  him  to  have  no 
fear,  this  is  not  my  indifference  to  the  issue, 
but  a  tribute  to  the  faith  that  is  in  me.  Let 
us  be  careful  to  do  the  right  thing;  then 
fear  is  inconsistent  with  faith.  Nor  can  I 
understand  the  other  attitude.  Two 
thousand  years  after  the  preaching  of  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount  we  are  to  go  about 
whispering  to  one  another  what  is  wise. 


iO  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 


VI 

To  conclude  :  Now,  and  in  every  phase 
of  the  coming  struggle,  the  strong  mind  is 
a  greater  need  than  the  strong  hand.  We 
must  be  passionate,  but  the  mind  must 
guide  and  govern  our  passion.  In  the 
aberrations  of  the  weak  mind  decrying 
resistance,  let  us  not  lose  our  balance  and 
defy  brute  strength.  At  a  later  stage  we 
must  consider  the  ethics  of  resistance  to 
the  Civil  Power;  the  significance  of  what 
is  written  now  will  be  more  apparent  then. 
Let  the  cultivation  of  a  brave,  high  spirit 
be  our  great  task;  it  will  make  of  each 
man's  soul  an  unassailable  fortress. 
Armies  may  fail,  but  it  resists  for  ever. 
The  body  it  informs  may  be  crushed;  the 
spirit  in  passing  breathes  on  other  souls, 
and  other  hearts  are  fired  to  action,  and 
the  fight  goes  on  to  victory.  To  the  man 
whose  mind  is  true  and  resolute  ultimate 
victory  is  assured.  No  sophistry  can  sap 
his  resistance;  no  weakness  can  tempt 
him  to  savage  reprisals.  He  will  neither 
abandon  his  heritage  nor  poison  his 
nature.  And  in  every  crisis  he  is  steadfast, 
in  every  issue  justified.  Rejoice,  then 


MORAL  FORCE  41 

good  comrades ;  our  souls  are  still  our  own. 
Through  the  coldness  and  depression  of 
the  time  there  has  lightened  a  flash  of  the 
old  fire;  the  old  enthusiasm,  warm  and 
passionate,  is  again  stirring  us;  we  are 
forward  to  uphold  our  country's  right,  to 
fight  for  her  liberty,  and  to  justify  our  own 
generation.  We  shall  conquer.  Let  the 
enemy  count  his  dreadnoughts  and  num- 
ber off  his  legions — where  are  now  the 
legions  of  Rome  and  Carthage  ?  And  the 
Spirit  of  Freedom  they  challenged  is  alive 
and  animating  the  young  nations  to-day. 
Hold  we  our  heads  high,  then,  and  we  shall 
bear  our  flag  bravely  through  every  fight. 
Persistent,  consistent,  straightforward  and 
fearless,  so  shall  we  discipline  the  soul  to 
great  deeds,  and  make  it  indomitable.  In 
the  indomitable  soul  lies  the  assurance  of 
our  ultimate  victory. 


CHAPTER  IV 

BROTHERS  AND  ENEMIES 


OUR  enemies  are  brothers  from  whom 
we  are  estranged.  Here  is  the  funda- 
mental truth  that  explains  and  justifies 
our  hope  of  re-establishing  a  real  patriot- 
ism among  all  parties  in  Ireland,  and  a 
final  peace  with  our  ancient  enemy  of 
England.  It  is  the  view  of  prejudice  that 
makes  of  the  various  sections  of  our  people 
hopelessly  hostile  divisions,  and  raises  up 
a  barrier  of  hate  between  Ireland  and  Eng- 
land that  can  never  be  surmounted.  If 
Ireland  is  to  be  regenerated,  we  must  have 
internal  unity;  if  the  world  is  to  be  re- 
generated, we  must  have  world-wide  unity 
—not  of  government,  but  of  brotherhood. 
To  this  great  end  every  individual,  every 
nation  has  a  duty;  and  that  the  end  may 
42 


BROTHERS  AND  ENEMIES  43 

not  be  missed  we  must  continually  turn 
for  the  correction  of  our  philosophy  to  re- 
flecting on  the  common  origin  of  the 
human  race,  on  the  beauty  of  the  world 
that  is  the  heritage  of  all,  our  common 
hopes  and  fears,  and  in  the  greatest  sense 
the  mutual  interests  of  the  peoples  of  the 
earth.  If,  unheeding  this,  any  people 
make  their  part  of  the  earth  ugly  with  acts 
of  tyranny  and  baseness,  they  threaten  the 
security  of  all ;  if  unconscious  of  it,  a  people 
always  high-spirited  are  plunged  into  war 
with  a  neighbour,  now  a  foe,  and  yet  fight, 
as  their  nature  compels  them,  bravely  and 
magnanimously,  they  but  drive  their 
enemy  back  to  the  field  of  a  purer  life,  and, 
perhaps,  to  the  realisation  of  a  more  beau- 
tiful existence,  a  dream  to  which  his 
stagnant  soul  steeped  in  ugliness  could 
never  rise. 

IT 

On  the  road  to  freedom  every  alliance 
will  be  sternly  tried.  Internal  friendship 
will  not  be  made  in  a  day,  nor  external 
friendship  for  many  a  day,  and  there  will 
be  how  many  temptations  to  hold  it  all  a 
delusion  and  scatter  the  few  still  standing 
loyally  to  the  flag.  We  must  understand, 


44  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

then,  the  bond  that  holds  us  together  on 
the  line  of  march,  and  in  the  teeth  of  every 
opposition.  Nothing  but  a  genuine  bond 
of  brotherhood  can  so  unite  men,  but  we 
hardly  seem  to  realise  its  truth.  When  a 
deep  and  ardent  patriotism  requires  men  of 
different  creeds  to  come  together  frankly 
and  in  a  spirit  of  comradeship,  and  when 
the  most  earnest  of  all  the  creeds  do  so, 
others  who  are  colder  and  less  earnest  re- 
gard this  union  as  a  somewhat  suspicious 
alliance;  and,  if  they  join  in,  do  so  re- 
luctantly. Others  come  not  at  all;  these 
think  our  friends  labour  in  a  delusion,  that 
it  needs  but  an  occasion  to  start  an  old  fear 
and  drive  them  apart,  to  attack  one  another 
with  ancient  bitterness  fired  with  fresh 
venom.  We  must  combat  that  idea.  Let 
us  consider  the  attitude  to  one  another  of 
three  units  of  the  band,  who  represent  the 
best  of  the  company  and  should  be  typical 
of  the  whole;  one  who  is  a  Catholic,  one 
who  is  a  Protestant,  and  one  who  may 
happen  to  be  neither.  The  complete  philo- 
sophy of  any  one  of  the  three  may  not  be 
accepted  by  the  other  two;  the  horizon  of 
his  hopes  may  be  more  or  less  distant,  but 
that  complete  philosophy  stretches  beyond 
the  limit  of  the  sphere,  within  which  they 


BROTHERS  AND  ENEMIES  45 

are  drawn  together  to  mutual  under- 
standing and  comradeship,  moved  by  a 
common  hope,  a  brave  purpose  and  a  beau- 
tiful dream.  The  significance  of  their  work 
may  be  deeper  for  one  than  for  another, 
the  origin  of  the  dream  and  its  ultimate 
aim  may  be  points  not  held  in  common; 
but  the  beautiful  tangible  thing  that  they 
all  now  fight  for,  the  purer  public  and 
private  life,  the  more  honourable  dealings 
between  men,  the  higher  ideals  for  the 
community  and  the  nation,  the  grander 
forbearance,  courage  and  freedom,  in  all 
these  they  are  at  one.  The  instinctive 
recognition  of  an  attack  on  the  ideal  is 
alive  and  vigilant  in  all  three.  The  sym- 
pathy that  binds  them  is  ardent,  deep  and 
enduring.  Observe  them  come  together. 
Note  the  warm  hand  grasp,  the  drawn  face 
of  one,  a  hard-worker;  of  another,  the  eye 
anxious  for  a  brother  hard  pressed;  of  the 
third,  the  eye  glistening  for  the  ideal 
triumphant ;  of  all  the  intimate  confidence, 
the  mutual  encouragement  and  self- 
sacrifice,  never  a  note  of  despair,  but 
always  the  exultation  of  the  Great  Fight, 
and  the  promise  of  a  great  victory.  This 
is  a  finer  company  than  a  mere  casual 
alliance;  yet  it  makes  the  uninspired 


46  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

pause,  wondering  and  questioning.  These 
men  are  earnest  men  of  different  creeds; 
still  they  are  as  intimately  bound  to  one 
another  as  if  they  knelt  at  the  one  altar. 
In  the  narrow  view  the  creeds  should  be 
at  one  another's  throats;  here  they  are 
marching  shoulder  to  shoulder.  How  is 
this  ?  And  the  one  whose  creed  is  the  most 
exacting  could,  perhaps,  give  *  the  best 
reply.  He  would  reply  that  within  the 
sphere  in  which  they  work  together  the 
true  thing  that  unites  them  can  be  done 
only  the  one  right  way;  that  instinctively 
seizing  this  right  way  they  come  together ; 
that  this  is  the  line  of  advance  to  wider 
and  deeper  things  that  are  his  inspiration 
and  his  life;  that  if  a  comrade  is  roused  to 
action  by  the  nearer  task,  and  labours 
bravely  and  rightly  for  it,  he  is  on  the  road 
to  widening  vistas  in  his  dream  that  now 
he  may  not  see.  That  is  what  he  would 
say  whose  vision  of  life  is  the  widest.  All 
objectors  he  may  not  satisfy.  That  what 
is  life  to  him  may  leave  his  comrade  cold 
is  a  difficulty;  but  against  the  difficulty 
stand  the  depth  and  reality  of  their  com- 
radeship, proven  by  mutual  sacrifice, 
endurance,  and  faith,  and  he  never  doubts 
that  their  bond  union  will  sometime  prove 


BROTHERS  AND  ENEMIES  47 

to  have  a  wise  and  beautiful  meaning  in 
the  Annals  of  God. 

in 

But  the  men  of  different  creeds  who 
stand  firmly  and  loyally  together  are  a 
minority.  We  are  faced  with  the  great 
difficulty  of  uniting  as  a  whole  North  and 
South ;  and  we  are  faced  with  the  grim  fact 
that  many  whom  we  desire  to  unite  are 
angrily  repudiating  a  like  desire,  that 
many  are  sarcastically  noting  this,  that 
many  are  coldly  refusing  to  believe ;  while 
through  it  all  the  most  bitter  are  emphasis- 
ing enmity  and  glorifying  it.  All  these 
unbelievers  keep  insisting  North  and  South 
are  natural  enemies  and  must  so  remain. 
The  situation  is  further  embittered  by  acts 
of  enmity  being  practised  by  both  sides  to 
the  extreme  provocation  of  the  faithful 
few.  Their  forbearance  will  be  sorely 
tried,  and  this  is  the  final  test  of  men.  By 
those  who  cling  to  prejudice  and  abandon 
self-restraint,  extol  enmity,  and  always 
proceed  to  the  further  step — the  plea  to 
wipe  the  enemy  out :  the  counter  plea  for 
forbearance  is  always  scorned  as  the  ener- 
vating gospel  of  weakness  and  despair. 
Though  we  like  to  call  ourselves  Christian, 


18  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

we  have  no  desire  for— nay  even  make  a 
jest  of— that  outstanding  Christian  virtue; 
yet  men  not  held  by  Christian  dogma  have 
joyously  surrendered  to  the  sublimity  of 
that  divine  idea.  Hear  Shelley  speak  : 
"  What  nation  has  the  example  of  the  deso- 
lation of  Attica  by  Mardonius  and  Xerxes, 
or  the  extinction  of  the  Persian  Empire  by 
Alexander  of  Macedon  restrained  from  out- 
rage? Was  not  the  pretext  for  this  latter 
system  of  spoliation  derived  immediately 
from  the  former  ?  Had  revenge  in  this  in- 
stance any  other  effect  than  to  increase, 
instead  of  diminishing,  the  mass  of  malice 
and  evil  already  existing  in  the  world? 
The  emptiness  and  folly  of  retaliation  are 
apparent  from  every  example  which  can 
be  brought  forward."  Shelley  writes  much 
further  on  retaliation,  which  he  denounces 
as  "  futile  superstition."  Simple  violence  re- 
pels every  high  and  generous  thinker. 
Hear  one  other,  Mazzini :  "  What  we  have 
to  do  is  not  to  establish  a  new  order  of 
things  by  violence.  An  order  of  things  so 
established  is  always  tyrannical  even  when 
it  is  better  than  the  old."  Let  us  bear  this 
in  mind  when  there  is  an  act  of  aggres- 
sion on  either  side  of  the  Boyne.  There 
will  not  be  wanting  on  the  other  side  a  cry 


BROTHERS  AND  ENEMIES  49 

for  retaliation  and  "a  lesson."  We  shall 
receive  every  provocation  to  give  up  and 
acknowledge  ancient  bitterness,  but  then 
is  the  time  to  stand  firm,  then  we  shall  need 
,to  practise  the  divine  forbearance  that  is 
the  secret  of  strength. 

IV 

But  with  only  a  minority  standing  to  the 
flag  we  cry  out  for  some  hope  of  final 
success.  Men  will  not  fight  without  result 
for  ever;  they  ask  for  some  sign  of  pro- 
gress, some  gleam  of  the  light  of  victory. 
Happily,  searching  the  skies,  our  eyes  can 
have  their  reward.  We  shall,  no  doubt, 
see,  outstanding,  dark  evidence  of  old  ani- 
mosity; we  shall  hear  fierce  war-cries  and 
see  raging  crowds,  but  the  crowds  are  less 
numerous,  and  the  wrath  has  lost  its  sting. 
Men  who  raged  twenty  years  ago  rage  now, 
but  their  fury  is  less  real;  and  young 
men  growing  up  around  them,  quite 
indifferent  to  the  ideal,  are  also  in- 
different to  the  counter  cries  :  they  are 
passive,  unimpressed  by  either  side. 
Rightly  approached,  they  may  understand 
and  feel  the  glow  of  a  fine  enthusiasm; 
they  are  numbered  by  prejudice,  they  will 
become  warm,  active  and  daring  under  an 


50  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

inspiring  appeal.  Remember,  and  have 
done  with  despair.  Think  how  you  and  I 
found  our  path  step  by  step  of  the  way  : 
political  life  was  full  of  conventions  that 
suited  our  fathers'  time,  but  have  faded  in 
the  light  of  our  day.  We  found  these  con- 
ventions unreal  and  put  them  by.  This 
was  no  reflection  on  our  fathers ;  what  they 
fought  for  truly  is  our  heritage,  and  we 
pay  them  a  tribute  in  offering  it  in  turn 
our  loyalty  inspired  by  their  devotion. 
But  their  errors  we  must  rectify ;  what  they 
left  undone  we  must  take  up  and  fulfil. 
That  is  the  task  of  every  generation,  to 
take  up  the  uncompleted  work  of  the  for- 
mer one,  and  hand  on  to  their  successors 
an  achievement  and  a  heritage.  Youth 
recognises  this  instinctively,  and  every 
generation  will  take  a  step  in  advance  of 
its  predecessor,  putting  by  its  prejudices 
and  developing  its  truth.  Every  in- 
dividual may  know  this  from  his  own 
experience,  and  from  it  he  knows  that 
those  who  are  now  voicing  old  bitter  cries 
are  ageing,  and  will  soon  pass  and  leave  no 
successors.  Not  that  prejudice  will  die  for 
ever.  Each  new  day  will  have  its  own,  but 
that  which  is  now  dividing  and  hampering 
us  will  pass.  Let  the  memory  of  its  bitter- 


BROTHERS  AND  ENEMIES  51 

ness  be  an  incentive  to  checking  new 
animosities  and  keeping  the  future  safe; 
but  in  the  present  let  us  grasp  and  keep 
in  our  mind  that  the  barrier  that  sun- 
dered our  nation  must  crumble,  if  only 
we  have  faith  and  persist,  undeterred 
by  old  bitter  cries,  for  they  are  dying 
cries,  undepressed  by  millions  apathetic, 
for  it  is  the  great  recurring  sign  of  the 
ideal,  that  one  hour  its  light  will  flash 
through  quivering  multitudes,  and  mil- 
lions will  have  vision  and  rouse  to  re- 
generate the  land. 


Happily,  it  is  nothing  new  to  plead  for 
brotherhood  among  Irishmen  now ;  unhap- 
pily, it  is  not  so  generally  admitted,  nor 
even  recognised,  that  the  same  reason 
that  exists  for  restoring  friendly  relations 
among  Irishmen,  exists  for  the  re-estab- 
lishing of  friendship  with  any  outsider— 
England  or  another — with  whom  now  or 
in  the  future  we  may  be  at  war.  Friendli- 
ness between  neighbours  is  one  of  the 
natural  things  of  life.  In  the  case  of  indi- 
viduals how  beautifully  it  shows  between 
two  dwellers  in  the  same  street  or  townland. 
They  rejoice  together  in  prosperity;  give 


52  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

mutual  aid  in  adversity;  in  the  ordinary 
daily  round  work  together  in  a  spirit  of 
comradeship ;  at  all  times  they  find  a  bond 
of  unity  in  their  mutual  interests.  Con- 
sider, then,  the  sundering  of  their  friend- 
ship by  some  act  of  evil  on  either  side. 
The  old  friendship  is  turned  to  hate.  Now 
the  proximity  that  gave  intimate  pleasure 
to  their  comradeship  gives  as  keen  an  edge 
to  their  enmity;  they  meet  one  another, 
cross  one  another,  harass  one  another  at 
every  point.  The  bitterness  that  is  such  a 
poison  to  life  must  be  revolting  to  their 
best  instincts ;  deep  in  their  hearts  must  be 
a  yearning  for  the  casting  out  of  hate  and 
the  return  of  old  comradeship.  Still  the 
estranged  brothers  are  at  daggers  drawn. 
Sometimes  the  evil  done  is  so  great  and 
the  bitterness  so  keen  that  the  old  spirit  can 
apparently  never  be  restored;  but  while 
there  is  any  hope  whatever  the  true  heart 
will  keep  it  alive  deep  down,  for  it  must 
be  cherished  and  kept  in  mind  if  the  whole 
beauty  of  life  is  to  be  renewed  and  pre- 
served for  ever.  It  is  so  with  nations  as 
with  individuals.  Once  this  is  recognised 
we  must  be  on  guard  against  a  new  error, 
which  is  an  old  error  in  new  form,  the 
taking  of  means  for  end.  The  end  of 


BROTHERS  AND  ENEMIES  53 

general  peace  is  to  give  all  nations  freedom 
in  essentials,  to  realise  the  deeper  purpose, 
possibilities,  fulness  and  beauty  of  life;  it 
is  not  to  have  a  peace  at  any  price,  peace 
with  a  certain  surrender,  the  meaner  peace 
that  is  akin  to  slavery.    No,  its  message  is 
to  guard  one  nation  from  excess  that  has 
plunged  another  into  evil,  to  leave  the  way 
open  to  a  final  peace,  not  base  but  honour- 
able ;  it  is  to  preserve  the  divine  balance  of 
the  soul.    It  may  be  further  urged  that  we 
are  engaged  in  a  great  fight;  that  to  try  to 
rouse  in  men  the  more  generous  instincts 
will  but  weaken  their  hands  by  removing 
a   certain    driving   bitterness    that  gives 
strength  to  their  fight.     Whatever  it  re- 
moves it  will  not  be  their  strength.    In  a 
war  admittedly  between  brothers,  a  civil 
war,  where  different  conceptions  of  duty 
force  men  asunder,  father  is  up  against 
son,  and  brother  against  brother;  yet  they 
are  not  weakened  in  their  contest  by  ties 
of  blood  and  the  deeper-lying  harmony  of 
things  that  in  happier  times  prevail  to  the 
exclusion  of  bitterness  and  hate.    When, 
therefore,  you  teach  a  man  his  enemy  is  in 
a  deep  sense  his  brother,  you  do  not  draw 
him  from  the  fight,  but  you  give  him  a 
new  conception  of  the  goal  to  win  and  with 


54  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

a  great  dream  inspire  him  to  persevere  and 

reach  the  goal. 

VI 

If,  then,  beyond  individual  and  national 
freedom  there  is  this  great  dream  still  to 
be  striven  for,  let  us  not  decry  it  as  some- 
thing too  sublime  for  earth.  It  must  be 
our  guiding  star  to  lead  us  rightly  as  far 
as  we  may  go.  We  can  travel  rightly  that 
part  of  the  road  we  now  tread  on  only  by 
shaping  it  true  to  the  great  end  that  ought 
to  inspire  us  all.  We  shall  have  many 
temptations  to  swerve  aside,  but  the  power 
of  mind  that  keeps  our  position  clear  and 
firm  will  react  against  every  destroying  in- 
fluence. In  the  first  stage  of  the  fight  for 
internal  unity,  when  blind  bigotry  is 
furiously  insisting  that  we  but  plan  an  in- 
sidious scheme  for  the  oppression  of  a 
minority,  our  firmness  will  save  us  till  our 
conception  of  the  end  grow  on  that 
minority  and  convince  all  of  our  earnest- 
ness. Then  the  dream  will  inspire  them, 
the  flag  will  claim  them,  and  the  first  stage 
in  the  fight  will  be  won.  When  internal 
unity  is  accomplished,  we  are  within  reach 
of  freedom.  Yes,  but  cries  an  objector, 
"  Why  plead  for  friendship  with  England, 
who  will  have  peace  only  on  condition  of 


BROTHERS  AND  EN7EMIES  55 

her  supremacy?"  And  an  answer  is 
needed.  If  it  takes  two  to  make  a  fight,  it 
also  most  certainly  takes  two  to  make  a 
peace,  unless  one  accepts  the  position  of 
serf  and  surrenders.  But  this  we  do  not 
fear;  we  can  compel  our  freedom  and  we 
are  confident  of  victory.  There  is  still  the 
step  to  friendship.  Many  will  be  baffled 
by  the  difficulty,  that  while  we  must  keep 
alive  our  generous  instincts,  we  must  be 
stern  and  resolute  in  the  fight;  while 
we  desire  peace  we  must  prosecute  war; 
while  we  long  for  comradeship  we  must 
be  breaking  up  dangerous  alliances : 
literary,  political,  trades  and  social  unions 
formed  with  England  while  she  is  assert- 
ing her  supremacy  must  be  broken  up  till 
they  can  be  reformed  on  a  basis  of  inde- 
pendence, equality  and  universal  freedom. 
While  we  are  prosecuting  these  vigorous 
measures  it  may  not  seem  the  way  to  final 
friendship;  but  we  must  persist;  indepen- 
dence is  first  indispensable.  Here  again, 
however,  while  insisting  among  our  own 
ranks  on  our  conception  of  the  end,  it  will 
grow  on  the  mind  of  the  enemy.  They 
may  put  it  by  at  first  as  a  delusion  or  a 
snare,  but  one  intimate  moment  will  come 
when  it  will  light  up  for  them,  and  a  new 


56  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

era  is  begun.  In  such  a  moment  is  evil 
abandoned,  hate  buried  and  friendship  re- 
born. There  is  one  honest  fear  that 
our  independence  would  threaten  their 
security  :  it  will  yet  be  replaced  by  the 
conviction  that  there  is  a  surer  safeguard 
in  our  freedom  than  in  our  suppression; 
the  light  will  break  through  the  clouds  of 
suspicion  and  a  star  of  stars  will  glorify 
the  earth.  For  this  end  our  enemy  must 
have  an  ideal  as  high  as  our  own;  if  thus 
an  objector,  he  is  right.  But  if  in  the  gross 
materialism  and  greed  of  empire  that  is 
now  the  ruling  passion  with  the  enemy 
there  is  apparently  little  hope  of  a  trans- 
formation that  will  make  them  spiritual, 
higli-min clecl  and  generous,  we  must  not 
abandon  our  ideal :  while  the  meanness 
and  tyranny  of  contemporary  England 
stand  forward  against  our  argument  and 
leave  our  reasoning  cold,  we  can  find  a 
more  subtle  appeal  in  spirit,  such  an 
appeal  as  comes  to  us  in  a  play  of  Shake- 
speare's, a  song  of  Shelley's,  or  a  picture 
of  Turners.  From  the  heart  of  the  enemy 
Genius  cries,  bearing  witness  to  our 
common  humanity,  and  the  yearning  for 
such  high  comradeship  is  alive,  and  the 
dream  survives  to  light  us  on  the  forward 


BROTHERS  AND  ENEMIES  57 

path.  We  must  travel  that  path  rightly. 
We  can  so  travel  whatever  the  enemy's 
mind.  More  difficult  it  will  be,  but  it  can 
be  done.  That  is  the  great  significance 
and  justification  of  Nationalism  :  it  is  the 
unanswerable  argument  to  cosmopolitan- 
ism. If  the  greatness  and  beauty  of  life 
that  ought  to  be  the  dream  of  all  nations 
is  denied  by  all  but  one,  that  one  may  keep 
alive  the  dream  within  her  own  frontier 
till  its  fascination  will  arrest  and  inspire 
the  world.  If  this  ultimate  dream  is  still 
floating  far  off,  in  its  pursuit  there  is  for 
us  achievement  on  achievement,  and  each 
brave  thing  done  is  in  itself  a  beauty  and 
a  joy  for  ever.  For  the  good  fighter  there 
is  always  fine  recompense;  a  clear  mind, 
warm  blood,  quick  imagination,  grasp  of 
life  and  joy  in  action,  and  at  the  end  of 
day  always  an  eminence  won.  Yes,  and 
from  the  height  of  that  eminence  will 
come  ringing  down  to  the  last  doubter  a 
last  word  :  we  may  reach  the  mountain- 
tops  in  aspiring  to  the  stars. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  SECRET  OF  STRENGTH 


TO  win  our  freedom  we  must  be  strong. 
But  what  is  the  secret  of  strength? 
It  is  fundamental  to  the  whole  question 
to  understand  this  rightly,  and,  once 
grasped,  make  it  the  mainstay  of  indivi- 
dual existence,  which  is  the  foundation  of 
national  life.  So  much  has  the  bodily 
power  of  over- riding  minorities  been  made 
the  criterion  of  absolute  power,  that  to 
make  clear  the  truth  requires  patience, 
insight,  and  a  little  mental  study.  But 
the  end  is  a  great  end.  It  is  to  reconnoitre 
the  most  important  battlefield,  to  discover 
the  dispositions  of  the  enemy,  to  measure 
our  own  resources  and  forge  our  strength 
58 


THE  SECRET  OF  STRENGTH  59 

link  by  link  till  we  put  on  the  armour  of 
invincibility. 

n 

We  have  to  grasp  a  distinction,  know- 
ledge of  which  is  essential  to  discerning 
true  strength.  It  can  be  clearly  seen  in 
the  contrast  between  two  certain  fighting 
forces;  first,  a  well-organised  army,  cap- 
ably led,  marching  forward  full  of  hope 
and  buoyancy;  second,  a  remnant  of  that 
army  after  disaster,  a  mere  handful,  not 
swept  like  their  comrades  in  panic,  but 
with  souls  set  to  fight  a  forlorn  hope.  Let 
us  study  the  two  :  in  the  contrast  we  shall 
learn  the  secret.  The  courage  of  the  well- 
organised  army  is  not  of  so  fine  a  quality 
as  that  nerving  the  few  to  fight  to  the  last 
gasp.  Consider  first  the  army.  What  is 
its  value  as  a  force?  Its  discipline,  its 
consolidation,  the  absolute  obedience  of 
its  units  to  its  officers,  with  the  resulting 
unity  of  the  whole;  added  to  this  is  the 
sense  of  security  in  numbers,  buoyancy 
of  marching  in  a  compact  body,  confidence 
in  capable  chiefs — all  these  factors  go  to 
the  making  of  the  courage  and  strength 
of  the  army.  It  is  because  their  combina- 
tion makes  for  the  reliability  of  the  force 


60  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

that  discipline  is  so  much  valued  and  en- 
forced, even  to  the  point  of  death.  Let  us 
keep  this  in  our  mind,  that  their  strength 
lies  in  their  numbers,  concentration, 
unity,  reliance  on  one  another  and  on 
their  chiefs.  A  sudden  disaster  overtakes 
that  army — the  death  of  a  great  general, 
the  miscarriage  of  some  plan,  a  surprise 
attack,  any  of  the  chances  of  war,  and  the 
strength  of  the  army  is  pierced,  the  dis- 
cipline shaken,  the  sense  of  security  gone. 
There  is  an  instinctive  movement  to  retreat ; 
the  habit  of  discipline  keeps  it  orderly 
at  first ;  the  fear  grows ;  all  precaution  and 
restraint  are  thrown  aside — the  retreat  is 
a  rout,  the  army  a  rabble,  the  end  debacle. 
External  discipline  in  giving  them  its 
strength  left  them  without  individual  re- 
source; internal  discipline  was  ignored. 
When  their  combined  strength  was  gone 
there  was  individual  helplessness  and 
panic.  Consider,  now,  a  remnant  of  that 
army,  the  members  of  which  have  the 
courage  of  the  finer  quality,  individually 
resolute  and  set  on  resistance,  clearly 
seeing  at  once  all  the  possible  conse- 
quences of  their  action,  yet  with  that 
higher  quality  of  soul  accepting  them 
without  hesitation,  pledging  all  human 


THE  SECRET  OF  STRENGTH  61 

hopes  for  one  last  great  hope  of  snatching 
victory  from  defeat,  or,  if  not  to  save  a 
lost  battle,  to  check  an  advancing  host, 
rally  flying  forces,  and  redeem  a  cam- 
paign. This  is  the  heroic  quality.  In  a 
crisis,  the  mind  possessed  of  it  does  not 
wait  for  instructions  or  to  reason  a  con- 
clusion. It  sees  definite  things,  and  swift 
as  thought  decides.  There  are  flying 
legions,  a  flag  down,  a  conquering  army, 
and  flight  or  death — to  all  eyes  these  are 
apparent;  but  to  a  brave  company  be- 
tween that  flight  and  death  there  is  a 
gleam  of  hope,  of  victory,  and  for  that  for- 
lorn hope  flight  is  put  by  with  the 
acceptance  of  death  in  the  alternative  if 
they  fail.  That  is  the  quality  to  redeem 
us.  Because  it  is  witnessed  so  often  in  our 
history  we  are  going  to  win;  not  for  our 
prowess  in  more  fortunate  war  on  an  even 
field  or  with  the  flowing  tide,  not  for  many 
victories  in  many  lands,  but  for  the  sacred 
places  in  this  our  brave  land  that  are 
memorable  for  fights  that  registered  the 
land  unconquerable.  Why  a  last  stand 
and  a  sacrifice  are  more  inspiring  than  a 
great  victory  is.,one  of  the  hidden  things; 
but  the  truth  stands  :  for  thinking  of  them 
our  spirits  re-kindle,  our  courage  re- 


02  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

awakens,   and  we  stiffen  our   backs  for 
another  battle. 


in 


We  have,  then,  to  develop  individual 
patience,  courage,  and  resolution.  Once 
this  is  borne  in  mind  our  work  begins.  In 
places  there  is  a  dangerous  idea  that  some- 
time in  the  future  we  may  be  called  on 
to  strike  a  blow  for  freedom,  but  in  the 
meantime  there  is  little  to  do  but  watch 
and  wait.  This  is  a  fatal  error;  we  have 
to  forge  our  strength  in  the  interval. 
There  is  a  further  mistake  that  our 
national  work  is  something  apart,  that 
social,  business,  religious  and  other  con- 
cerns have  no  relation  to  it,  and  conse- 
quently we  set  apart  a  few  hours  of  our 
leisure  for  national  work,  and  go  about 
our  day  as  if  no  nation  existed.  But  the 
middle  of  the  day  has  a  natural  connec- 
tion with  the  beginning  of  the  day  and 
the  end  of  the  day,  and  in  whatever  sphere 
a  man  finds  himself,  his  acts  must  be  in 
relation  to  and  consistent  with  every  other 
sphere.  He  will  be  the  best  patriot  and 
the  best  soldier  who  is  the  best  friend  and 


THE  SECRET  OF  STRENGTH  63 

the  best  citizen.  One  cannot  be  an  honest 
man  in  one  sphere  and  a  rascal  in  another; 
and  since  a  citizen  to  fulfil  his  duty  to  his 
country  must  be  honourable  and  zealous, 
he  must  develop  the  underlying  virtues  in 
private  life.  He  must  strengthen  the  in- 
dividual character,  and  to  do  this  he  must 
deal  with  many  things  seemingly  remote 
and  inconsequential  from  a  national  point 
of  view.  Everything  that  crosses  a  man's 
path  in  his  day's  round  of  little  or  great 
moment  requires  of  him  an  attitude 
towards  it,  and  the  conscious  or  uncon- 
scious shaping  of  his  attitude  is  deter- 
mining how  he  will  proceed  in  other 
spheres  not  now  in  view.  Suppose  the 
case  of  a  man  in  business  or  social  life. 
He  has  to  work  with  others  in  a  day's 
routine  or  fill  up  with  them  hours  of 
leisure  they  enjoy  together.  Consider  to 
what  accompaniment  the  work  is  often 
done  and  with  what  manner  of  conversa- 
tion the  leisure  is  often  filled.  In  a  day's 
routine,  where  men  work  together,  har- 
monious relations  are  necessary;  yet  what 
bickerings,  contentions,  animosities  fill 
many  a  day  over  points  never  worth  a 
thought.  You  will  see  two  men  squabble 
like  cats  for  the  veriest  trifle,  and  then  go 


64  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

through  days  like  children,  without  a 
word.  You  will  see  something  similar  in 
social  life  among  men  and  women  equally 
—petty  jealousies,  personalities,  slander- 
ings,  mean  little  stories  of  no  great 
consequence  in  themselves,  except  in  the 
converse  sense  of  showing  how  small  and 
contemptible  everything  and  everyone 
concerned  is.  A  keen  eye  notes  with  some 
depression  the  absence  from  both  spheres 
of  a  fine  manliness,  a  generous  conception 
of  things,  a  large  outlook,  that  prevents  a 
squabble  with  a  smile,  and  because  of  a 
consciousness  of  the  need  for  determina- 
tion in  a  great  fight  for  a  principle,  holds 
in  true  contempt  the  trivialities  of  an 
hour.  For  in  all  the  mean  little  bickerings 
of  life  there  is  involved  not  a  principle,  but 
a  petty  pride.  One  has  to  note  these  things 
and  decide  a  line  of  action.  In  the  abstract 
the  right  course  seems  quite  natural  and 
easy,  but  in  fact  it  is  not  so.  A  man  finds 
another  act  towards  him  with  unconscious 
impudence  or  arrogance,  and  at  once  flies 
into  a  rage;  there  is  a  fierce  wrangle,  and 
at  the  end  he  finds  no  purpose  served,  for 
nothing  was  at  stake.  He  has  lost  his 
temper  for  nothing.  In  his  heat  he  may 
tell  you  "  he  wouldn't  let  so-and-so  do  so- 


THE  SECRET  OF  STRENGTH  65 

and-so,"  but  on  the  same  principle  he 
should  hold  a  street-argument  with  every 
fish- wife  who  might  call  him  a  name.  He 
may  tell  you  "he  will  make  so-and-so 
respect  him,"  but  he  offends  his  own  self- 
respect  if  he  cannot  consider  some  things 
beneath  him.  One  must  have  a  sense  of 
proportion  and  not  elevate  every  little  act 
of  impudence  into  a  challenge  of  life  to  be 
fought  over  as  for  life  and  death.  It  may 
be  corrected  with  a  little  humour  or  a 
little  disdain,  but  always  with  sympathy 
for  the  narrow  mind  whose  view  of  life 
cannot  reach  beyond  these  petty  things. 
Yet,  to  repeat,  it  is  not  easy.  An  irritable 
temper  will  be  on  fire  before  reason  can 
check  it;  the  process  of  correction  will 
prove  uncomfortable — the  reasons  will  be 
there,  but  the  feelings  in  revolt.  Still, 
little  by  little,  it  is  brought  under,  and  in 
the  end  the  nasty  little  irritability  is  killed 
just  like  a  troublesome  nerve;  and,  by  and 
by,  what  once  provoked  a  fierce  rage  be- 
comes a  subject  for  humorous  reflection. 
Let  no  one  fear  we  kill  the  nerve  for  the 
great  Battle  of  Life ;  this  we  but  strengthen 
and  make  constant.  Every  act  of  personal 
discipline  is  contributing  to  a  subcon- 
scious reservoir  whence  our  nobler 


66  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

energies  are  supplied  for  ever.  And  so, 
little  things  lead  to  great;  and  in  an  office 
wrangle  or  a  social  squabble  there  is  need 
for  developing  those  very  qualities  of 
judgment,  courage,  and  patience  which 
equip  a  man  for  the  trials  of  the  battlefield 
or  the  ruling  of  the  state. 


IV 

We  have  considered  the  individual  in 
business  and  social  life.  Let  us  now  follow 
him  into  a  political  assembly.  We  find 
the  same  conditions  prevail.  Again,  men 
fight  bitterly  but  most  frequently  for 
nothing  worth  a  fight;  and  again  those 
rightly  judging  the  situation  must  resolve 
not  to  be  tempted  into  a  wrangle  even  if 
their  restraint  be  called  by  another 
name.  What  in  a  political  assembly  is 
often  the  first  thing  to  note  ?  We  begin  by 
the  assumption,  "  this  is  a  practical  body 
of  men,"  the  words  invariably  used  to 
cover  the  putting  by  of  some  great  prin- 
ciple that  we  ought  all  endorse  and  up- 
hold. But,  first,  by  one  of  the  many 
specious  reasons  now  approved,  we  put 
the  principle  by,  and  before  long  we  are 
at  one  another's  throats  about  things  in- 


THE  SECRET  OF  STRENGTH  67 

volving  no  principle.  It  is  not  necessary 
to  particularise.  Note  any  meeting  for  the 
same  general  conditions  :  a  chairman,  in- 
decisive, explaining  rules  of  order  which 
he  lacks  the  grit  to  apply ;  members  ignor- 
ing the  chair  and  talking  at  one  another; 
others  calling  to  order  or  talking  out  of 
time  or  away  from  the  point;  one  uncon- 
sciously showing  the  futility  of  the  whole 
business  by  asking  occasionally  what  is 
before  the  chair,  or  what  the  purpose  of 
the  meeting.  This  picture  is  familiar  to 
us  all,  and  curiously  we  seem  to  take  it 
always  as  the  particular  freak  of  a  parti- 
cular time  or  locality ;  but  it  is  nothing  of 
the  kind.  It  is  the  natural  and  logical  re- 
sult of  putting  by  principle  and  trying  to 
live  away  from  it.  Yet,  that  is  what  we  are 
doing  every  day.  It  means  we  lack  collec- 
tively the  courage  to  pursue  a  thing  to  its 
logical  conclusion  and  fight  for  the  truth 
realised.  If  we  are  to  be  otherwise  as  a 
body,  it  will  only  be  by  personal  discip- 
line training  for  the  wider  and  greater 
field.  We  must  get  a  proper  conception  of 
the  great  cause  we  stand  for,  its  magni- 
tude and  majesty,  and  that  to  be  worthy 
of  its  service  we  must  have  a  standard 
above  reproach,  have  an  end  of  petty  pro- 


68  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

posals  and  underhand  doings,  be  of  brave 
front,  resolute  heart,  and  honourable  in- 
tent. We  must  all  understand  this  each 
in  his  own  mind  and  shape  his  actions, 
each  to  be  found  faithful  in  the  test.  In 
fine,  if  in  private  life  there  is  need  for 
developing  the  great  virtues  requisite  for 
public  service,  even  more  is  it  necessary 
in  public  life  to  develop  the  courage, 
patience  and  wisdom  of  the  soldier  and 
the  statesman. 


A  concrete  case  will  give  a  clearer  grasp 
of  the  issue  than  any  abstract  reasoning. 
Our  history,  recent  and  remote,  affords 
many  examples  of  the  abandoning  by  our 
public  men  of  a  principle,  to  defend  which 
they  entered  public  life ;  and  our  action  on 
such  an  occasion  is  invariably  the  same — 
to  regard  the  delinquent  as  simply  a 
traitor,  to  load  him  with  invective  and 
scorn  and  brand  him  for  ever.  We  never 
see  it  is  not  innate  wickedness  in  the  man, 
but  a  weakness  against  which  he  has  been 
untrained  and  undisciplined,  and  which 
leaves  him  helpless  in  the  first  crisis. 
Ireland  has  recently  been  incensed  by  the 


THE  SECRET  OF  STRENGTH  69 

action  of  some  of  her  mayors  and  lord 
mayors  in  connection  with  the  English 
Coronation  festival;  the  feeling  has  been 
acute  in  the  metropolis.  Certain  things 
are  obvious,  but  how  many  see  what  is 
below  the  surface  ?  Let  me  suggest  a  case 
and  a  series  of  circumstances;  the  more 
pointed  the  case,  the  more  interesting.  I 
will  suppose  a  particular  mayor  is  an  old 
Fenian  :  let  us  see  how  for  him  a  web  is 
finely  woven,  and  in  the  end  how  securely 
he  is  netted.  First  a  mayor  is  a  magis- 
trate, and  must  take  the  judicial  oath,  but 
the  old  Fenian  has  taken  an  oath  of 
allegiance  to  Ireland — clash  number  one. 
It  is  not  simply  a  question  of  yes  or 
no;  there  are  attendant  circumstances. 
Around  a  public  man  in  place  circulates  a 
swarm  of  interested  people,  needy  friends, 
meddling  politicians,  "supporters"  gener- 
ally. The  chief  magistrate  will  have  in- 
fluence on  the  bench  which  they  all  wish 
to  invoke  now  and  then,  and  they  all  wish 
to  see  him  there.  They  don't  approve  of 
any  principle  that  stands  in  the  way. 
They  group  themselves  together  as  his 
"  supporters,"  and  claiming  to  have  put 
him  into  public  life,  they  act  as  if  they 
had  acquired  a  lease  of  his  soul.  Not  what 


70  PRINCIPLED  OF   FREEDOM 

he  knows  to  be  right,  but  what  they  believe 
to  be  useful,  must  be  done ;  and  before  the 
first  day  is  done  the  first  fight  must  be 
made.  However,  the  old  Fenian  has 
enough  of  the  spirit  of  old  times  to  come 
safe  through  the  first  round.  But  the 
second  is  close  on  his  heels  :  Dublin  Castle 
has  been  attentive.  The  mayor,  as  chief 
magistrate,  has  privileges  on  which  the 
Castle  now  silently  closes.  There  are 
private  and  veiled  remonstrances  by  secret 
officials  :  "  The  mayor  is  acting  illegally ; 
he  must  not  do  so-and-so;  such  is  the  func- 
tion of  a  magistrate;  he  has  not  taken  the 
oath,"  etc.  All  this  renewing  the  fight  of 
the  first  day,  for  the  Castle,  too,  wants  the 
mayor  on  the  bench  to  brand  him  as  its 
own  and  alienate  him  from  the  old  flag. 
It  puts  on  the  pressure  by  suppressing  his 
privileges,  weakening  his  influence,  and 
disappointing  his  "  supporters."  All  this  is 
silently  done.  Still,  the  mayor  holds  fast, 
but  he  has  not  counted  on  this,  and  is  be- 
ginning to  be  baffled  and  worried.  Mean- 
while a  sort  of  guerilla  attack  is  being 
maintained  :  invitations  arrive  to  garden 
parties  at  Windsor,  lesser  functions  nearer 
home,  free  passages  to  all  the  gay  festivals, 
free  admissions  everywhere,  the  route  in- 


THE  SECRET  OF  STRENGTH  71 

dicated,  and  a  gracious  request  for  fcbe 
presence  of  the  mayor  and  mayoress. 
Genuine  business  engagements  now  save 
the  situation,  and  the  invitations  are  put 
by,  but  our  chief  citizen  is  now  bewildered. 
These  social  missiles  are  flying  in  all  direc- 
tions, always  gracious  and  flattering,  never 
challenging  and  rude — who  can  withstand 
them  ?  Still  he  is  bewildered,  but  not  yet 
caught.  A  new  assault  is  made  :  the  great 
Health  Crusade  Battery  is  called  up. 
Here  we  must  all  unite,  God's  English  and 
the  wild  Irish,  the  Fenian  and  the  Castle- 
man,  the  labourer  and  the  lord.  Surely, 
we  are  all  against  the  microbes.  There  is 
a  great  demonstration,  their  Excellencies 
attend — and  the  mayor  presides.  Under 
the  banner  of  the  microbe  he  is  caught. 
It  is  a  great  occasion,  which  their  Excel- 
lencies grace  and  improve.  His  Excellency 
is  affable  with  the  mayor;  her  Excellency 
is  confidential  and  gracious  with  the 
mayoress — we  might  have  been  school- 
children in  the  same  townland  we  are  so 
cordial.  Everything  proceeds  amid  plau- 
dits, and  winds  up  in  acclamation.  Their 
Excellencies  depart.  Great  is  the  no- 
politics  era — you  can  so  quietly  spike  the 
guns  of  many  an  old  politician — and  keep 


72  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

him  safe.  The  social  amenities  do  this. 
Their  Excellencies  have  gone,  but  they  do 
not  forget.  There  is  a  warm  word  of 
thanks  for  recent  hospitality.  Perhaps  the 
mayor  has  a  daughter  about  to  be  married, 
or  a  son  has  died;  it  is  remembered,  and 
the  cordial  congratulation  or  gracious 
sympathy  comes  duly  under  the  great  seal. 
What  surly  man  would  resent  sympathy  ? 
And  so,  the  strength  of  the  old  warrior  is 
sapped;  the  web  is  woven  finely;  in  its 
secret  net  the  Castle  has  its  man.  You  who 
have  exercised  yourselves  in  Dublin  re- 
cently over  ma}7oral  doings,  note  all  this — 
not  to  the  making  light  of  any  man's  sur- 
render, but  to  the  true  judging  of  the 
event,  its  deeper  significance  and  danger. 
Whoever  fails  must  be  called  to  account. 
When  a  man  takes  a  position  of  trust,  in- 
fluence, and  honour,  and,  whatever  the 
difficulty,  abandons  a  principle  he  should 
hold  sacred,  he  must  be  held  responsible. 
A  battle  is  an  ordeal,  and  we  must  be  stern 
with  friend  and  foe.  But  there  is  some- 
thing more  sinister  than  the  weakness  of 
the  man  :  remember  the  net. 


THE  SECRET  OF  STRENGTH  73 

VI 

The  concrete  case  makes  clear  the  prin- 
ciple in  question.  The  man  whom  we  have 
seen  go  down  would  have  been  safe  if  he 
had  to  fight  no  battle  but  one  he  could  face 
with  all  his  true  friends,  and  in  the  open 
light  of  day.  Having  to  fight  a  secret  battle 
was  never  even  considered  :  threats  direct 
or  vague  or  subtle,  blandishments,  cajolery, 
graciousness,  patronage,  flattery,  plausible 
generalities,  attacks  indirect  and  insidious 
— all  coming  without  pause,  secret,  silent, 
tireless.  He  who  is  to  be  proof  against  this, 
and  above  threat  or  flattery,  must  have 
been  disciplined  with  the  discipline  of  a 
life  that  trains  him  for  every  emergency. 
You  cannot  take  up  such  a  character  like 
a  garment  to  suit  the  occasion  :  it  must  be 
developed  in  private  and  public  by  all 
those  daily  acts  that  declare  a  man's  atti- 
tude, register  his  convictions,  and  form  his 
mind.  It  gives  its  own  reward  at  once, 
even  in  the  day  where  nothing  is 
apparently  at  stake;  where  men  scramble 
furiously  over  the  petty  things  of  life ;  for 
he  who  sees  these  things  at  their  proper 
value  is  unruffled.  His  composure  in  all 
the  fury  has  its  own  value.  But  the  mind 


74  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

that  held  him  so,  by  the  very  act  of  dis- 
missing something  petty,  gets  a  clearer 
conception  of  the  great  things  of  life;  by 
intuition  is  at  once  awake  to  a  hovering 
and  fatal  menace  to  individual  or  na- 
tional existence,  unseen  of  the  common 
eye;  and  in  that  hour  proves,  to  the  con- 
fusion of  the  enemy,  clear,  vigorous  and 
swift.  Let  us,  then,  for  this  great  end  note 
what  is  the  secret  of  strength.  Not  alone 
to  be  ready  to  stand  in  with  a  host  and 
march  bravely  to  battle — the  discipline 
that  provides  for  this  is  great  and  valuable 
and  must  be  always  observed  and  prac- 
tised. This  gives,  however,  only  the 
common  courage  of  the  crowd,  and  can 
only  be  trusted  on  an  even  field  where  the 
chances  of  war  are  equal.  But  when  there 
is  a  struggle  to  restore  freedom,  where  from 
the  nature  of  the  case  the  chances  are  un- 
even and  the  soldiers  of  liberty  are  at  every 
disadvantage,  then  must  we  seek  to  adjust 
the  balance  by  a  finer  courage  and  a  more 
enduring  strength.  The  mustering  of 
legions  will  not  suffice.  The  general  re- 
viewing this  fine  array  who  would  rightly 
estimate  the  power  he  may  command, 
must  silently  examine  the  units,  to  judge 
of  this  brave  host  how  large  a  company 


THE  SECRET  OF  STRENGTH  75 

can  be  formed  to  fight  a  forlorn  hope.  If 
this  spirit  is  in  reserve,  he  is  armed  against 
every  emergency.  If  the  chances  are 
equal,  he  will  have  a  splendid  victory;  if 
by  any  of  the  turns  of  war  his  legions  are 
shaken  and  disaster  threatened,  there  is 
always  a  certain  rallying-ground  where  the 
host  can  re-form  and  the  field  be  re-won, 
and  the  flag  that  has  seen  so  many  vicissi- 
tudes be  set  at  last  high  and  proudly  in  the 
light  of  Freedom. 


CHAPTER  VI 

PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION 


OUR  philosophy  is  valueless  unless  we 
bring  it  into  life.  With  sufficient  in- 
genuity we  might  frame  theory  after 
theory,  and  if  they  could  not  be  put  to  the 
test  of  a  work-a-day  existence  we  but  add 
another  to  the  many  dead  theories  that 
litter  the  History  of  Philosophy.  Our  prin- 
ciples are  not  to  argue  about,  or  write 
about,  or  hold  meetings  about,  but  pri- 
marily to  give  us  a  rule  of  life.  To  ignore 
this  is  to  waste  time  and  energy.  To 
observe  and  follow  it  is  to  take  from  the 
clouds  something  that  appeals  to  us,  work 
it  into  life,  by  it  interpret  the  problems 
to  hand,  make  our  choice  between  oppos- 
ing standards,  and  maintain  our  fidelity 


PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION  77 

to  the  true  one  against  every  opposition 
and  jbhrough  every  fitful  though  terrible 
depression ;  so  shall  we  startle  people  with 
its  reality,  and  make  for  it  a  disciple  or  an 
opponent,  but  always  at  once  convince  the 
generation  that  there  is  a  serious  work  in 
hand. 

ii 

If  our  philosophy  is  to  be  worked  into 
life  the  first  thing  naturally  is  to  review 
the  situation.  If  we  are  to  judge  rightly, 
we  must  understand  the  present,  draw 
from  the  past  its  lesson,  and  shape  our 
plans  for  the  future  true  to  the  principles 
that  govern  and  inform  every  generation. 
Let  us  survey  the  past,  taking  a  sufficiently 
wide  view  between  two  points — say  '98 
and  our  own  time — and  we  see  certain 
definite  conditions.  Great  luminous  years 
-'98,  '03,  '48,  '67,  rise  up,  witness  to  a  great 
principle,  readiness  for  sacrifice,  unshaken 
belief  in  truth,  valour  and  freedom,  and  a 
flag  that  will  ultimately  prevail.  In  these 
years  the  people  had  vision,  the  blood 
quickened,  a  living  flame  swept  the  land, 
scorching  up  hypocrisy,  deceit,  meanness, 
and  lighting  all  brave  hearts  to  high  hope 
and  achievement — for,  the  whimperers 
notwithstanding,  it  was  always  achieve- 


78  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

ment  to  challenge  the  enemy  and  stagger 
his  power,  though  yet  his  expulsion  is 
delayed.  Between  the  glorious  years  of  the 
living  flame  there  intervened  pallid  times 
of  depression,  where  every  disease  of  soul 
and  body  crept  into  the  open.  True  hearts 
lived,  scattered  here  and  there,  believing 
still  but  disorganised  and  bewildered — the 
leaders  were  stricken  down  and  in  their 
place,  obscuring  the  beauty  of  life,  the 
grandeur  of  the  past,  and  our  future 
destiny,  came  time-servers,  flatterers, 
hypocrites,  open  traffickers  in  honour  and 
public  decency,  fastening  their  mean 
authority  on  the  land.  These  are  the  two 
great  resting-places  in  our  historic  survey  : 
the  generation  of  the  living  flame  and  the 
generation  of  despair;  and  it  is  for  us  to 
decide — for  the  decision  rests  with  us — 
whether  we  shall  in  our  time  merely  mark 
time  or  write  another  luminous  chapter  in 
the  splendid  history  of  our  race. 

in 

Let  us  consider  these  two  generations 
apart,  to  understand  their  distinctive  fea- 
tures more  clearly  for  our  own  guidance. 
Take  first  the  years  of  vision  and  the 
general  effort  to  replant  the  old  flag  on  our 


PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION  79 

walls.  With  the  first  enthusiasts  breathing 
the  living  flame  abroad,  the  kindling  hope, 
the  widening  fires,  the  deepening  dream, 
there  grows  a  consciousness  of  the  great- 
ness of  the  goal,  of  the  general  duty,  of  the 
individual  responsibility  for  higher  char- 
acter, steadier  work,  and  purer  motive ;  and 
gradually  meanness,  trickeries,  and  trea- 
cheries are  weeded  out  of  the  individual 
and  national  consciousness :  there  is  a 
realisation  of  a  time  come  to  restore  the 
nation's  independence,  and  with  passion 
and  enthusiasm  are  fused  a  fine  resolve 
and  nerve.  All  the  excited  doings  of  the 
feverish  or  pallid  years  are  put  by  as  un- 
worthy or  futile.  The  great  idea  inspires 
a  great  fight;  and  that  fight  is  made,  and, 
notwithstanding  any  reverse,  must  be  re- 
corded great.  Whatever  concourse  of  cir- 
cumstances mar  the  dream  and  delay  the 
victory,  those  brave  years  are  as  a  torch 
in  witness  to  the  ideal,  in  justification  of 
its  soldiers  and  in  promise  of  final  success. 

IV 

Let  us  examine  now  the  deadening  years 
that  intervene  between  the  great  fights  for 
freedom.  We  have  known  something  of 
these  times  ourselves,  have  touched  on 


80  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

them  already,  and  need  not  further  draw 
out  the  demoralising  things  that  corrupt 
and  dishearten  us.  But  what  we  urgently 
require  to  study  is  the  kind  of  effort — more 
often  the  absence  of  effort — made  in  such 
years  by  those  who  keep  their  belief  in 
freedom  and  feel  at  times  impelled  in  some 
way  or  other  to  action.  They  have  fol- 
lowed a  lost  battle,  and  in  the  aftermath 
of  defeat  they  are  numbed  into  despair. 
They  refuse  to  surrender  to  the  forces  of 
the  hour,  but  they  lack  the  fine  faith  and 
enthusiasm  of  the  braver  years  that  chal- 
lenged these  forces  at  every  point  and  stood 
or  fell  by  the  issue.  They  lie  apathetic 
till,  moved  by  some  particular  meanness 
or  treachery,  they  are  roused  to  spasmodic 
anger,  rush  to  act  in  some  spasmodic  way 
— generally  futile,  and  then  relapse  into 
helplessness  again.  They  lack  the  vision 
that  inspires  every  moment,  discerns  a 
sure  way,  and  heightens  the  spirit  to  battle 
without  ceasing,  which  is  characteristic  of 
the  great  years.  They  tacitly  accept  that 
theirs  is  a  useless  generation,  that  the 
enemy  is  in  the  ascendant,  that  they  can- 
not unseat  him,  and  their  action,  where 
any  is  made,  is  but  to  show  their  attitude, 
never  to  convince  opponents  that  the  battle 


PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION  81 

is  again  beginning,  that  this  is  a  bid  for 
freedom,  that  history  will  be  called  on  to 
record  their  fight  and  pay  tribute  to  their 
times.  Their  action  has  never  this  great 
significance.  When  stung  to  fitful  mad- 
ness by  the  boastful  votaries  of  power,  their 
occasional  frantic  efforts  are  more  as  re- 
lief to  their  feelings  than  destructive  to 
the  tyranny  in  being.  Let  us  realise  this 
to  the  full ;  and  seeing  the  futility  in  other 
years  of  every  pathetic  makeshift  to  annoy 
or  circumvent  the  enemy,  put  by  futilities 
and  do  a  great  work  to  justify  our  time. 


We  have,  then,  to  consider  and  decide 
our  immediate  attitude  to  life,  where  we 
stand.  There  are  errors  to  remove.  The 
first  is  the  assumption  that  we  are  only 
required  to  acknowledge  the  flag  in  places, 
offer  it  allegiance  at  certain  meetings  at 
certain  times  that  form  but  a  small  part 
of  our  existence ;  while  we  allow  ourselves 
to  be  dispensed  from  fidelity  to  our  prin- 
ciples when  in  other  places,  where  other 
standards  are  either  explicitly  or  tacitly 
recognised.  That  we  must  carry  our  flag 
everywhere ;  that  there  must  be  no  dispen- 
sation :  these  are  the  cardinal  points  of  our 


82  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

philosophy.  Life  is  a  great  battlefield,  and 
any  hour  in  the  day  a  man's  flag  may  be 
challenged  and  he  must  stand  and  justify 
it.  An  idea  you  hold  as  true  is  not  to  be 
professed  only  where  it  is  proclaimed;  it 
will  whisper  and  you  must  be  its  prophet 
in  strange  places;  it  is  insistent  of  all 
things — you  must  glory  in  it  or  deny  it; 
there  is  no  escaping  it,  and  there  is  no 
middle  way  ;  wherever  your  path  lies  it 
will  cross  you  and  you  must  choose. 

Beware  lest  on  any  plea  you  put  it  by. 
You  cannot  elect  to  do  nothing;  the  con- 
course of  circumstances  would  take  you  to 
some  side;  to  do  nothing  is  still  to  take  a 
side.  Priest,  poet,  professor,  public  man, 
professional  man,  business  man,  trades- 
man— everyone  will  be  called  to  answer; 
in  every  walk  of  life  the  true  idea  will  find 
the  false  in  conflict  and  the  battle  must  be 
fought  out  there — the  battle  is  lost  when 
we  satisfy  ourselves  with  an  academic  de- 
bate in  our  spare  moments.  This  is  a 
debating  club  age,  and  a  plea  for  an  ideal 
is  often  wasted,  taken  as  a  mere  point  in 
an  argument;  but  to  walk  among  men 
fighting  passionately  for  it  as  a  thing  be- 
lieved in,  is  to  make  it  real,  to  influence 
men  never  reached  in  other  ways;  it  is  to 


PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION  83 

arrest  attention,  arouse  interest  and 
quicken  the  masses  to  advance.  And 
wherever  the  appeal  for  the  flag  is  calling 
us  the  snare  of  the  enemy  is  in  wait.  Our 
history  so  bristles  with  instances  that  a 
particular  concrete  case  need  not  be  cited. 
We  know  that  priests  will  get  more 
patronage  if  they  discourage  the  national 
idea;  that  professors  will  get  more  emolu- 
ments and  honours  if  they  can  ban  it ;  that 
public  men  will  receive  places  and  titles  if 
they  betray  it;  that  the  professional  man 
will  be  promised  more  aggrandisement,  the 
business  man  more  commerce,  and  the 
tradesman  more  traffic  of  his  kind — if  only 
he  put  by  the  flag.  Most  treacherous  and 
insidious  the  temptation  will  come  to  the 
man,  young  and  able,  everywhere.  It  will 
say,  "  You  have  ability;  come  into  the  light 
— only  put  that  by;  it  keeps  you  obscure. 
And  what  purpose  does  it  serve  now  ?  Be 
practical;  come."  And  you  may  weaken 
and  yield  and  enter  the  light  for  the 
general  applause,  but  the  old  idea  will 
rankle  deep  down  till  smothered  out,  and 
you  will  stand  in  the  splendour — a  failure, 
miserable,  hopeless,  not  apparent,  indeed, 
but  for  all  that,  final.  You  may  stand 
your  ground,  refuse  the  bribe,  uphold  the 


84  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

flag,  and  be  rated  a  fool  and  a  failure,  but 
they  who  rate  you  so  will  not  understand 
that  you  have  won  a  battle  greater  than  all 
the  triumphs  xof  empires;  you  will  keep 
alive  in  your  soul  true  light  and  enduring 
beauty;  you  will  hear  the  music  eternally 
in  the  heart  of  the  high  enthusiast  and 
have  vision  of  ultimate  victory  that  has 
sustained  all  the  world  over  the  efforts  of 
centuries,  that  uplifts  the  individual,  con- 
solidates the  nation,  and  leads  a  wandering 
race  from  the  desert  into  the  Promised 
Land. 

VI 

If  we  are  to  justify  ourselves  in  our  time 
we  must  have  done  with  dispensations. 
Many  honest  men  are  astray  on  this  point 
and  think  attitudes  justifiable  that  are  at 
the  root  of  all  our  failures.  What  is  the 
weakness?  It  is  so  simple  to  explain  and 
so  easy  to  understand  that  one  must  won- 
der how  we  have  been  ignoring  it  quietly 
and  generally  so  long.  A  man,  as  we  have 
seen,  acknowledges  his  flag  in  certain 
places;  in  other  places  it  is  challenged  and 
he  pulls  it  down.  He  is  dispensed.  He 
believes  in  his  heart,  may  even  write  an 
anonymous  letter  to  the  paper,  will 
salute  the  flag  again  elsewhere,  but  he  will 


PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION  85 

not  carry  his  flag  through  every  fight  and 
through  every  day.  When  a  particular 
crisis  arises,  which  involves  our  public 
boards,  public  men,  and  business  men  in 
action,  that  requires  a  decision  for  or 
against  the  nation,  he  will  find  it  in  his 
place  in  life  not  wise  to  be  prominent  on 
his  own  side,  and  he  is  silently  absent  from 
his  meetings — he  gives  a  subscription  but 
excuses  himself  from  attendance.  He 
satisfies  himself  with  private  professions 
of  faith  and  whispered  encouragement  to 
those  who  fill  the  gap — words  that  won't 
be  heard  at  a  distance — and,  worst  of  all, 
he  thinks,  because  some  stake  in  life  may 
be  jeopardised  by  bolder  action,  he  is  justi- 
fied. The  answer  is,  simply  he  is  not 
justified.  Nor  should  anyone  who  is  pre- 
pared to  take  the  risk  himself  take  it  on 
himself  to  absolve  others — nor,  least  of  all, 
openly  preach  a  milder  doctrine  to  lead 
others  who  are  timid  to  the  farther  goal, 
believed  in  at  heart.  Encourage  them  by 
all  means  to  practise  their  principles  as  far 
as  they  go ;  never  restrict  yours,  or  you  will 
find  yourself  saying  things  you  can't  alto- 
gether approve ;  and  if  you  tell  a  man  to  do 
things  you  can't  altogether  approve,  and 
keep  on  telling  him,  it  wears  into  you,  and 


86  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

a  thing  you  once  held  in  abhorrence  you 
come  to  think  of  with  indifference.  You 
change  insensibly.  Old  friends  rage  at 
you,  and  because  of  it  you  rage  at  them — 
not  knowing  how  you  have  changed.  You 
dare  not  let  what  you  believe  lie  in  abey- 
ance or  say  things  inconsistent  with  it,  else 
to-morrow  you'll  be  puzzled  to  say  what 
you  believe.  You  will  hardly  say  two 
things  to  fit  each  other.  Let  us  have  no 
half  policies.  Our  policy  must  be  full, 
clear,  consistent,  to  satisfy  the  restless,  in- 
quiring minds ;  when  we  win  all  such  over, 
the  merely  passive  people  will  follow.  It 
should  be  clear  that  no  man  can  dispense 
himself  or  his  fellow  from  a  grave  duty; 
but  for  all  that  we  have  been  liberal  with 
our  dispensations,  and  it  has  left  us  in  con- 
fusion and  failure.  On  the  understanding 
that  we  will  be  heroes  to-morrow,  we 
evade  being  men  to-day.  We  think  of 
some  hazy  hour  in  the  future  when  we 
may  get  a  call  to  great  things ;  we  realise 
not  that  the  call  is  now,  that  the  fight  is 
afoot,  that  we  must  take  the  flag  from  its 
hidden  resting-place  and  carry  it  boldly 
into  life.  So  near  a  struggle  may  touch  us 
with  dread ;  but  to  dread  provoking  a  fight 
is  to  endure  without  resistance  all  the  con- 


PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION  87 

sequences  of  a  lost  battle — a  battle  that 
might  have  been  won.  And  if  we  are  to  be 
fit  for  the  heroic  to-morrow  we  must  arise 
and  be  men  to-day. 

VII 

At  times  we  find  ourselves  on  neutral 
ground.  The  exigencies  of  the  struggle  in- 
volve this;  and  unfortunately  we  have  in 
our  midst  sincere  men  who  do  not  believe 
in  restoring  Ireland  to  her  original  inde- 
pendence. Perhaps,  from  a  tendency  to 
lose  our  balance  at  times,  it  is  well  to  have 
near  by  these  men  whose  obvious  sincerity 
may  serve  as  a  correcting  influence.  We 
have  to  make  them  one  with  us;  in  the 
meantime  we  meet  them  on  neutral 
ground  for  some  common  purpose.  Yet,  we 
must  take  our  flag  everywhere  ?  Yes,  that 
is  fundamental.  What  then  of  the  places 
where  men  of  diverging  views  meet;  do 
we  abjure  the  flag?  By  no  means.  The 
understanding  here  is  not  to  force  our 
views  on  others,  but  we  must  keep  our 
principles  clear  in  mind  that  no  hostile 
view  be  forced  on  us.  We  must  see  to  it 
that  neutrality  be  observed.  One  of  the 
pitfalls  to  be  aware  of  is,  that  something 
which  on  our  principles  we  should  not 


88  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

recognise,  is  assumed  as  recognised  by 
others  because  to  attack  it  would  be  to 
violate  neutrality.  But  if  it  may  not  be 
resisted,  it  may  not  be  recognised;  this  is 
neutrality;  it  is  to  stand  on  equal  terms. 
And  since  grave  matters  divide  us — not 
directly  concerned  in  our  national  struggle 
for  freedom — let  the  dangerous  idea  be 
banished,  that  in  entering  on  common 
ground  we  decry  all  opposing  beliefs.  For 
men  who  hold  beliefs  as  vital  it  would  not 
be  creditable  to  either  side  to  put  them 
easily  by.  No,  we  do  not  ask  them  to  forget 
themselves,  but  to  respect  one  another — 
an  entirely  greater  and  more  honourable 
principle.  On  neutral  ground  a  man  is  not 
called  on  to  abjure  his  flag;  rather  he  and 
his  flag  are  in  sanctuary. 

VIII 

When  we  find  the  national  idea  touches 
life  at  every  point,  we  begin  to  realise  how 
frequent  the  call  is  to  defend  it  without 
warning.  It  is  not  that  men  directly  raise 
the  idea  purposely  to  reject  it,  but  that 
their  habit  of  life,  to  which  they  expect  all 
to  conform,  is  unconsciously  assuming  that 
our  ruling  principle  can  have  no  place  now 
or  in  the  future.  Their  assumption  that 


PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION  89 

the  status  quo  cannot  be  changed  will  be 
the  cause  of  most  collision  at  first ;  and  we 
must  be  quietly  ready  with  the  counter- 
assumption,  stand  for  the  old  idea  and 
justify  it.  We  must  realise,  too,  that  the 
number  of  people  who  have  definite, 
strong,  well-developed  views  against  ours 
are  comparatively  small.  This  small  num- 
ber embraces  the  English  Government  that 
commands  forces,  obeying  it  without 
reason,  and  influencing  the  general  mass  of 
people  whose  general  attitude  is  indecision 
— adrift  with  the  ruling  force.  It  is  this 
general  mass  of  men  we  must  permeate 
with  the  true  idea,  and  give  them  more 
decision,  more  courage,  more  pride  of  race, 
and  bring  them  to  prove  worthy  of  the 
race  They  will  begin  to  have  confidence 
in  the  Cause  when  they  begin  to  see  it  vin- 
dicated amongst  them  day  by  day;  and 
that  vindication  must  be  our  duty.  That 
duty  will  not  be  to  seek ;  it  will  offer  itself 
and  we  shall  have  our  test.  How?  Con- 
sider when  men  come  together  for  any 
purpose  where  different  views  prevail  and 
general  things  of  no  great  moment  form 
the  subject  of  debate — suddenly,  uncon- 
sciously or  tentatively,  one  will  raise  some 
idea  that  may  divide  the  company — say, 


90  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

acknowledging  the  English  Crown  in  Ire- 
land, putting  by  the  claim  for  freedom,  in 
the  foolish  hope  of  some  material  gain. 
There  is  much  nonsense  talked  and  confu- 
sion abroad  on  this  head,  and  it  is  quite 
possible  a  man,  believing  in  Ireland's  full 
claim,  will  find  himself  in  a  large  com- 
pany who  ought  to  stand  for  Ireland,  yet 
who  have  lost  a  clear  conception  of  her 
rights.  But  he  will  find  that  they  have  no 
clear  conception  the  other  way,  either; 
they  are  confused  and  generally  pliable; 
and  so,  when  the  challenging  idea  is  intro- 
duced, if  he  is  quick  and  clear  with  the 
vital  points,  he  can  tear  the  surface  off  the 
many  nostrums  of  the  hour  and  prove 
them  mean,  worthless,  and  degrading; 
and,  doing  so,  he  will  be  forming  the 
minds  about  him.  He  must  be  ready ;  that 
is  the  great  need.  Understand  how  a  con- 
versation is  often  turned  by  a  chance  word, 
and  how  governed  by  one  man  who  has 
passionate,  well-defined  views,  while  others 
are  cold  and  undecided.  Be  that  one  man. 
You  do  not  know  where  the  circumstances 
of  life  will  take  you;  your  flag  may  be 
directly  challenged  to  your  face,  and  you 
must  reveal  yourself.  These  are  things  to 
avoid.  Be  firm,  rather  than  aggressive; 


PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION  91 

but  be  always  quietly  prepared  for  the 
aggressive  man;  that  is  to  inspire  confi- 
dence in  the  timid.  Avoid  vituperation  as 
a  disease,  but  have  your  facts  clear  and 
ready  for  friend  or  foe.  Whenever,  and 
wherever  least  expected,  a  false  idea 
comes  wandering  forth,  put  in  at  once  a 
luminous  word  or  two  to  clear  the  air, 
hearten  friends  and  keep  them  steady.  If 
you  find  yourself  alone  in  the  midst  of 
opponents,  who  assume  -you  are  with  them 
and  expect  your  co-operation,  you  put  them 
right  with  a  word.  This  will  arrest  them ; 
they  will  understand  where  you  stand, 
and  that  you  are  ready;  and  they  will 
generally  yield  you  respect.  But  whether 
it  involve  a  fight  or  not,  thus  do  you  de- 
clare your  attitude.  We  may  conveniently 
call  it — putting  up  the  flag. 

IX 

It  is  well  to  consider  something  of  the 
opposition  that  confronts  a  man  who  tries 
to  fill  his  life  with  a  brave  purpose.  He 
will  be  told  it  is  an  illusion;  he  is  a 
dreamer,  a  crank,  or  a  fool.  And  it  may 
serve  a  purpose  to  see  if  our  critics  are 
blinded  by  no  illusion,  to  contrast  our 
folly  with  their  wisdom.  Here  is  one 


92  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

pushing  by  who  will  not  be  a  fool,  as  he 
thinks— he's  for  the  emigrant-ship.  Ask 
yourself  if  the  people  who  go  out  from  the 
remote  places  of  Ireland,  quiet-spoken  and 
ruddy-faced,  and  return  after  a  few  years 
loud-voiced  and  pallid,  have  found  things 
exactly  as  .their  hope.  They  protest,  yes; 
but  their  voice  and  colour  belie  them. 
Take  the  other  man  who  does  not  emigrate 
but  who  has  his  fling  at  home,  who 
"  knocks  around  "  and  tells  you  to  do  like- 
wise and  be  no  fool — mark  him  for  your 
guidance.  You  will  find  his  leisure  is  bois- 
terous, but  never  gay.  Catch  him  between 
whiles  off  his  guard  and  you  will  find  the 
deadening  lassitude  of  his  life.  This  votary 
of  pleasure  has  a  burden  to  carry  in  what- 
ever walk  of  life,  high  or  low.  On  the 
higher  plane  he  may  have  a  more  fas- 
tidious club  or  two,  a  more  epicurean  sense 
of  enjoyment,  more  leisure  and  more 
luxury ;  but  the  type  wherever  found  is  the 
same.  Life  is  an  utter  burden  to  him ;  in 
his  soul  is  no  interest,  no  inspiration,  no 
energy,  and  no  hope.  Let  him  be  no  object 
of  envy.  Here  a  friend  pats  you  on  the 
shoulder:  "Quite  right;  be  neither  an 
emigrant  nor  a  waster;  but  be  practical; 
have  no  illusions;  deal  with  possibilities 


PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION  93 

—who  can  say  what  is  in  the  future  ?  We 
must  face  these  facts."  Our  confident 
friend  lacks  a  sense  of  humour.  He  would 
put  your  plan  by  for  its  bearing  on  the 
future,  but  he  proposes  one  himself  that 
the  future  must  justify.  He  tells  you  cir- 
cumstances will  not  be  in  your  favour  :  he 
assumes  them  in  his  own.  But  we  only 
claim  that  our  principles  will  rule  the 
future  as  they  have  ruled  the  past;  for  the 
circumstances  no  man  can  speak.  He 
calls  you  a  dreamer  for  your  principles, 
but  he  can't  show,  now  nor  in  history,  that 
his  exemplars  were  ever  justified.  We  are 
all  dreamers,  then;  but  some  have  ugly 
dreams,  while  the  dreams  of  others  are 
beautiful  worlds,  star-lighted  and  full  of 
music. 

x 

Let  the  newborn  enthusiast,  just  come 
eagerly  to  the  flag,  be  warned  of  hours  of 
depression  that  seize  even  the  most 
earnest,  the  boldest  and  the  strongest. 
Our  work  is  the  work  of  men,  subject  to 
such  vicissitudes  as  hover  around  all 
human  enterprise ;  and  every  man  enrolled 
must  face  hard  struggles  and  dark  hours. 
Then  the  depression  rushes  down  like  a 
horrible,  cold,  dark  mist  that  obscures 


94  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

every  beautiful  thing  and  every  ray  of 
hope.  It  may  come  from  many  causes  : 
perhaps,  a  body  not  too  robust,  worn 
down  by  a  tireless  mind;  perhaps,  the 
memory  of  long  years  of  effort,  seemingly 
swallowed  in  oblivion  and  futility;  per- 
haps contact  with  men  on  your  own  side 
whose  presence  there  is  a  puzzle,  who  have 
no  character  and  no  conception  of  the 
grandeur  of  the  Cause,  and  whose  mean, 
petty,  underhand  jealousies  numb  you— 
you  who  think  anyone  claiming  so  fine  a 
flag  as  ours  should  be  naturally  brave, 
straightforward  and  generous ;  perhaps  the 
seemingly  overwhelming  strength  of  the 
enemy,  and  the  listlessness  of  thousands 
who  would  hail  freedom  with  rapture,  but 
who  now  stand  aloof  in  despair — and 
along  with  all  this  and  intensifying  it,  the 
voice  of  our  self-complacent  practical 
friend,  who  has  but  sarcasm  for  a  high 
impulse,  and  for  an  immutable  principle 
the  latest  expedient  of  the  hour.  Through 
such  an  experience  must  the  soldier  of 
freedom  live.  But  as  surely  as  such  an  hour 
comes,  there  comes  also  a  star  to  break 
the  darkened  sky;  let  those  who  feel 
the  battle-weariness  at  times  remember. 
When  in  places  there  may  be  but  one  or 


PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION  95 

two  to  fight,  it  may  seem  of  no  avail ;  still 
let  them  be  true  and  their  numbers  will 
be  multiplied  :  love  of  truth  is  infectious. 
When  progress  is  arrested,  don't  brood  on 
what  is,  but  on  what  was  once  achieved, 
what  has  since  survived,  and  what  we 
may  yet  achieve.  If  some  have  grown 
lax  and  temporise  a  little,  with  more  firm- 
ness on  your  part  mingle  a  little  sympathy 
for  them.  It  is  harder  to  live  a  consistent 
life  than  die  a  brave  death.  Most  men  of 
generous  instincts  would  rouse  all  their 
courage  to  a  supreme  moment  and  die  for 
the  Cause;  but  to  rise  to  that  supreme 
moment  frequently  and  without  warning 
is  the  burden  of  life  for  the  Cause;  and  it 
is  because  of  its  exhausting  strain  and 
exacting  demands  that  so  many  men  have 
failed.  We  must  get  men  to  realise  that  to 
live  is  as  daring  as  to  die.  But  confusion 
has  been  made  in  our  time  by  the  glib 
phrase  :  "  You  are  not  asked  now  to  die 
for  Ireland,  but  to  live  for  her,"  without 
insisting  that  the  life  shall  aim  at  the 
ideal,  the  brave  and  the  true.  To  slip 
apologetically  through  existence  is  not 
life.  If  such  a  mean  philosophy  went 
abroad,  we  would  soon  find  the  land  a 
place  of  shivering  creatures,  without  the 


96  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

capacity  to  live  or  the  courage  to  die— 
a  calamity,  surely.  All  these  circum- 
stances make  for  the  hour  of  depression; 
and  it  may  well  be  in  such  an  hour,  amid 
apathy  and  treachery,  cold  friends  and 
active  enemies,  with  worn-down  frame 
and  baffled  mind,  you,  pleading  for  the 
Old  Cause,  may  feel  your  voice  is  indeed 
a  voice  crying  in  the  wilderness;  and  it 
may  serve  till  the  blood  warms  again  and 
the  imagination  recover  its  glow,  to  think 
how  a  Voice,  that  cried  in  the  wilderness 
thousands  of  years  ago,  is  potent  and  in- 
spiring now,  where  the  voice  of  the 
"practical"  man  sends  no  whisper  across 
the  waste  of  years. 

XI 

What,  then,  to  conclude,  must  be  our 
decision?  To  take  our  philosophy  into 
life.  When  we  do  that  generally,  in  a  deep 
and  significant  sense  our  War  of  Indepen- 
dence will  have  begun.  Let  there  be  no 
deferring  a  duty  to  a  more  convenient 
future.  It  is  as  possible  that  an  opening 
for  freedom  may  be  thrust  on  us,  as 
that  we  shall  be  required  to  organise  a 
formal  war  with  the  usual  movements  of 
armies;  in  our  assumptions  for  the  second, 
let  us  not  be  guilty  of  the  fatal  error  of 


PRINCIPLE  IN  ACTION  97 

overlooking  the  first.  As  in  other  spheres, 
so  in  politics  we  have  our  conventions; 
and  how  little  they  may  be  proven  has 
been  lately  seen,  when  England  went 
through  a  war  of  debate,*  largely  unreal, 
over  her  constitution  and  her  liberties, 
even  while  foreign  wars  and  complica- 
tions were  still  being  debated;  and  in  the 
middle  of  it  all,  suddenly,  from  a  local 
labour  dispute,  putting  by  all  thought  of 
the  constitution,  feeling  as  comparatively 
insignificant  the  fear  of  invasion,  all  Eng- 
land stood  shuddering  on  the  verge  of 
frantic  civil  war;t  and  all  Ireland,  when 
the  moment  of  possible  freedom  was 
given,  when  England  might  have  been 
hardly  able  to  save  herself,  much  less  to 
hold  us — Ireland,  thinking  and  working 
in  old  grooves,  lay  helpless.  Let  us  draw 
the  moral.  We  cannot  tell  what  unsus- 
pected development  may  spring  on  us 
from  the  future,  but  we  can  always  be 
prepared  by  understanding  that  the  vital 
hour  is  the  hour  at  hand.  Let  the  brave 
choice  now  be  made,  and  let  the  life  around 
be  governed  by  it;  let  every  man  stand  to 
his  colours  and  strike  his  flag  to  none; 
then  shall  we  recover  ground  in  all  direc- 

*  Debate  over  House  of  Lords. 
t  The  Railway  strike. 


98  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

tions,  and  our  time  shall  be  recorded,  not 
with  the  deadening  but  with  the  luminous 
years.  In  all  the  vicissitudes  of  £he  fight, 
let  us  not  be  distracted  by  the  meanness  of 
the  mere  time-server  nor  the  treachery  of 
the  enemy,  but  be  collected  and  cool;  and 
remembering  the  many  who  are  not  with 
us  from  honest  motives  or  unsuspected 
fears,  live  to  show  our  belief  beautiful  and 
true  and,  in  the  eternal  sense,  practical. 
Then  shall  those  who  are  worth  con- 
vincing be  held,  and  our  difference  may 
reduce  itself  to  what  is  possible ;  then  will 
they  come  to  realise  that  he  who  main- 
tains a  great  faith  unshaken  will  make 
more  things  possible  than  the  opportunist 
of  the  hour;  then  will  they  understand 
how  much  more  is  possible  than  they  had 
ever  dared  to  dream  :  they  will  have  a 
vision  of  the  goal;  and  with  that  vision 
will  be  born  a  steady  enthusiasm,  a  clear 
purpose,  and  a  resolute  soul.  The  re- 
generation of  the  land  will  be  no  longer  a 
distant  dream  but  a  shaping  reality;  the 
living  flame  will  sweep  through  all  hearts 
again;  and  Ireland  will  enter  her  last 
battle  for  freedom  to  emerge  and  re- 
assume  her  place  among  the  nations  of  the 
earth. 


CHAPTER  VII 

N 

LOYALTY 


TO  be  loyal  to  his  cause  is  the  finest 
tribute  that  can  be  paid  to  any  man. 
And  since  loyalty  to  the  Irish  cause  has 
been  the  great  virtue  of  Irishmen  through 
all  history,  it  is  time  to  have  some  clear 
thinking  as  to  who  are  the  Irish  rebels 
and  who  the  true  men.  When  a  stupid 
Government,  grasping  our  reverence  for 
fidelity,  tried  to  ban  our  heroes  by  calling 
them  felons,  it  was  natural  we  should  re- 
join by  writing  "  The  Felons  of  our  Land  " 
and  heap  ridicule  on  their  purpose.  But 
once  this  end  was  achieved  we  should 
have  reverted  to  the  normal  attitude  and 
written  up  as  the  true  Irish  Loyalists, 
Brian  the  Great,  and  Shane  the  Proud,  the 

99 


100  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

valiant  Owen  Roe  and  the  peerless  Tone, 
Mitchel  and  Davis — irreconcilables  all. 
When  men  revolt  against  an  established 
evil  it  is  their  loyalty  to  the  outraged  truth 
we  honour.  We  do  not  extol  a  rebel  who 
rebels  for  rebellion's  sake.  Let  us  be  clear 
on  this  point,  or  when  we  shall  have  re- 
established our  freedom  after  centuries  ol 
effort  it  shall  be  open  to  every  knave  and 
traitor  to  challenge  our  independence  and 
plot  to  readmit  the  enemy.  Loyalty  is  the 
fine  attribute  of  the  fine  nature;  the  word 
has  been  misused  and  maligned  in  Ire- 
land :  let  us  restore  it  to  its  rightful  honour 
by  remembering  it  to  be  the  virtue  of  our 
heroes  of  all  time.  In  considering  it  from 
this  view-point  we  shall  find  occasion  to 
touch  on  delicate  positions  that  have  often 
baffled  and  worried  us — the  asserting  of 
our  rights  while  using  the  machinery  of 
the  Government  that  denies  them,  the 
burning  question  of  consistency,  our  atti- 
tude towards  the  political  adventurer  on 
one  hand,  and  towards  the  honest  man  of 
half-measures  on  the  other.  Loyalty  in- 
volves all  this.  And  it  shows  that  the 
man  who  revolts  to  win  freedom  is  the 
same  as  he  who  dies  to  defend  it.  He  does 
not  change  his  face  and  nature  with  the 


LOYALTY  101 

changing  times.  He  is  loyal  always  and 
most  wonderfully  lovable,  because  in  the 
darkest  times,  when  banned  as  wild, 
wicked  and  rebelly,  he  is  loyal  still  as 
from  the  beginning,  and  will  be  to  the  end. 
Yes,  Tone  is  the  true  Irish  Loyalist,  and 
every  aider  and  abettor  of  the  enemy  a 
rebel  to  Ireland  and  the  Irish  race. 

ii 

When  you  insist  on  examining  the  ques- 
tion in  the  light  of  first  principles  your 
opportunist  opponent  at  once  feels  the 
weakness  of  his  position  and  always  turns 
the  point  on  your  consistency.  It  is  well, 
then,  in  advance  to  understand  the  rela- 
tive value  and  importance  of  argument 
as  argument  in  the  statement  of  any  case. 
A  body  of  principles  is  primarily  of  value, 
not  as  affording  a  case  that  can  be  argued 
with  ingenuity,  but  as  enshrining  one 
great  principle  that  shines  through  and 
informs  the  rest,  that  illumines  the  mind 
of  the  individual,  that  warms,  clarifies 
and  invigorates — that,  so  to  speak,  puts 
the  mind  in  focus,  gets  the  facts  of 
existence  into  perspective,  and  gives  the 
individual  everything  in  its  right  place 
and  true  proportion.  It  brings  a  man  to 


102  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

the  point  where  he  does  not  dispute  but 
believes.  He  has  been  wandering  about 
cold  and  irresolute,  tasting  all  philoso- 
phies, or  none,  and  drinking  deep  despair. 
He  does  not  understand  the  want  in  his 
soul  while  he  has  been  looking  for  some 
panacea  for  its  cure  till  the  great  light 
streams  on  him,  and  instead  of  receiving 
something  he  finds  himself.  That  is  it. 
There  is  a  power  of  vision  latent  in  us, 
clouded  by  error;  the  true  philosophy  dis- 
sipates the  cloud  and  leaves  the  vision 
clear,  wonderful  and  inspiring.  He  who 
acquired  that  vision  is  impervious  to  ar- 
gument— it  is  not  that  he  despises  argu- 
ment; on  the  contrary,  he  always  uses  it 
to  its  full  strength.  But  he  has  had 
awakened  within  him  something  which 
the  mere  logician  can  never  deduce,  and 
that  mysterious  something  is  the  explana- 
tion of  his  transformed  life.  He  was  a 
doubter,  a  falterer,  a  failure;  he  has  be- 
come a  believer,  a  fighter,  a  conqueror. 
You  miss  his  significance  completely  when 
you  take  him  for  a  theorist.  The  theorist 
propounds  a  view  to  which  he  must  con- 
vert the  world ;  the  philosopher  has  a  rule 
of  life  to  immediately  put  into  practice. 
His  spirit  flashes  with  a  swiftness  that  can 


LOYALTY  103 

be  encircled  by  no  theory.  It  is  his  glory  to 
have  over  and  above  a  new  penetrating  ar- 
gument in  the  mind — a  new  and  wonderful 
vitality  in  the  blood.  The  unbeliever, 
near  by,  still  muddled  by  his  cold  theories, 
will  argue  and  debate  till  his  intellect  is 
in  a  tangle.  He  fails  to  see  that  a  man  of 
intellectual  agility  might  frame  a  theory 
and  argue  it  out  ably,  and  then  suddenly 
turn  over  and  with  equal  dexterity  argue 
the  other  side.  Do  we  not  have  set  debates 
with  speakers  appointed  on  each  side? 
That  is  dialectic — a  trick  of  the  mind. 
But  philosophy  is  the  wine  of  the  spirit. 
The  capacity  then  to  argue  the  point  is  not 
the  justification  of  a  philosophy.  That 
justification  must  be  found  in  the  virtue 
of  the  philosophy  that  gives  its  believer 
vision  and  grasp  of  life  as  a  whole,  that 
warms  and  quickens  his  heart  and  makes 
him  in  spirit  buoyant,  beautiful,  wise  and 
daring. 

in 

Let  us  come  now  to  that  burning  ques- 
tion of  consistency.  "Very  well,  you 
won't  acknowledge  the  English  Crown. 
Why  then  use  English  coins  and  stamps? 
You  don't  recognise  the  Parliament  at 
Westminster.  Why  then  recognise  the 


104  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

County  Councils  created  by  Bill  at  West- 
minster? Why  avail  of  all  the  Local 
Government  machinery?" — and  so  forth. 
The  argument  is  a  familiar  one,  and  the 
answer  is  simple.  Though  no  guns  are 
thundering  now,  Ireland  is  virtually  in  a 
state  of  war.  We  are  fighting  to  recover 
independence.  The  enemy  has  had  to  re- 
lax somewhat  in  the  exigencies  of  the 
struggle  and  to  concede  all  these  positions 
of  local  government  and  enterprise  now 
in  question.  We  take  these  posts  as  places 
conceded  in  the  fight  and  avail  of  them 
to  strengthen,  develop  and  uplift  the 
country  and  prepare  her  to  carry  the  last 
post.  Surely  this  is  adequate.  On  a  field 
of  battle  it  is  always  to  the  credit  of  a 
general  to  capture  an  enemy's  post  and 
use  it  for  the  final  victory.  It  is  a  sign  of 
the  battle's  progress,  and  tells  the  distant 
watchers  on  the  hills  how  the  fight  is 
faring  and  who  is  going  to  win.  There 
would  be  consternation  away  from  the 
field  only  if  word  should  come  that  the 
soldiers  had  gone  into  the  tents  of  the 
enemy,  acknowledging  him  and  accepting 
his  flag.  That  is  the  point  to  question. 
There  can  be  no  defence  for  the  occupying 
of  any  post  conceded  by  the  enemy.  It 


LOYALTY  105 

may  be  held  for  or  against  Ireland;  any 
man  accepting  it  and  surrendering  his 
flag  to  hold  it  stands  condemned  thereby. 
That  is  clear.  Yet  it  may  be  objected  that 
such  a  clear  choice  is  not  put  to  most  of 
those  undertaking  the  local  government 
of  Ireland,  that  few  are  conscious  of  such 
an  issue  and  few  governed  by  it.  It  is 
true.  But  for  all  that  the  machinery  of 
local  government  is  clearly  under  popular 
control,  and  as  clearly  worked  for  an 
immediate  good,  preparing  for  a  greater 
end.  Men  unaware  of  it  are  unconsciously 
working  for  the  general  development  of 
the  country  and  recovering  her  old  power 
and  influence.  Those  conscious  of  the 
deeper  issue  enter  every  position  to  fur- 
ther that  development  and  make  the  end 
obvious  when  the  alien  Government — 
finding  those  powers  conceded  to  sap  fur- 
ther resistance  are  on  the  contrary  used 
to  conquer  wider  fields — endeavours  to 
force  the  popular  government  back  to  the 
purposes  of  an  old  and  failing  tyranny. 
That  is  the  nature  of  the  struggle  now.  At 
periods  the  enemy  tries  to  stem  the 
movement,  and  then  the  fight  becomes 
general  and  keen  around  a  certain  posi- 
tion. In  our  time  there  were  the  Land 


106  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

Leagues,  the  Land  War,  fights  for  Home 
Rule,  Universities,  Irish;  and  these  fights 
ended  in  Land  Acts,  Local  Government 
Acts,  University  Acts,  and  the  conceding 
of  pride  of  place  to  the  native  language  in 
university  life.  Every  position  gained 
is  a  step  forward;  it  is  accepted  as  such, 
and  so  is  justified.  For  anyone  who  grasps 
the  serious  purpose  of  recovering  Ire- 
land's independence  all  along  the  line,  the 
suggestion  that  we  should  abandon  all 
machinery  of  local  government  and  enter- 
prise— because  they  are  "  Government 
positions" — to  men  definitely  attached  to 
the  alien  garrison  is  so  foolish  as  not  to  be 
even  entertained.  When  our  attitude  is 
questioned  let  it  be  made  clear.  That  is 
the  final  answer  to  the  man  who  chal- 
lenges our  consistency  :  we  are  carrying 
the  trenches  of  the  enemy. 

IV 

Even  while  dismissing  a  false  idea  of 
consistency  we  have  to  make  clear  another 
view  still  remote  from  the  general  mind. 
If  we  are  to  have  an  effective  army  of  free- 
dom we  must  enrol  only  men  who  have  a 
clear  conception  of  the  goal,  a  readiness  to 
yield  full  allegiance,  and  a  determination 


LOYALTY  107 

to  fight  always  so  as  to  reflect  honour  on 
the  flag.  The  importance  of  this  will  be 
felt  only  when  we  come  to  deal  with  con- 
crete cases.  While  human  nature  is  what 
it  is  we  will  have  always  on  the  outskirts 
of  every  movement  a  certain  type  of  poli- 
tical adventurer  who  is  ready  to  transfer 
his  allegiance  from  one  party  to  another 
according  as  he  thinks  the  time  serves. 
He  has  no  principle  but  to  be  always  with 
the  ascendant  party,  and  to  succeed  in 
that  aim  he  is  ready  to  court  and  betray 
every  party  in  turn.  As  a  result,  he  is  a 
character  well  known  to  all.  The  honest 
man  who  has  been  following  the  wrong 
path,  and  after  earnest  inquiry  comes  to 
the  flag,  we  readily  distinguish.  But  it  is 
fatal  to  any  enterprise  where  the  adven- 
turer is  enlisted  and  where  his  influence  is 
allowed  to  dominate.  It  may  seem  strange 
that  such  men  are  given  entry  to  great 
movements  :  the  explanation  is  found  in 
the  desire  of  pioneers  to  make  converts  at 
once  and  convince  the  unconverted  by  the 
confidence  of  growing  numbers.  We 
ignore  the  danger  to  our  growing  strength 
when  the  adventurer  comes  along,  loud  in 
protest  of  his  support — he  is  always 
affable  and  plausible,  and  is  received  as  a 


108  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

"  man  of  experience  " ;  and  in  our  anxiety 
for  further  strength  we  are  apt  to  admit 
him  without  reserve.  But  we  must  make 
sure  of  our  man.  We  must  keep  in  mind 
that  an  alliance  with  the  adventurer  is 
more  dangerous  than  his  opposition;  and 
we  must  remember  the  general  public,  typi- 
fied by  the  man  in  the  street  whom  we 
wish  to  convince,  is  quietly  studying  us, 
attracted  perhaps  by  our  principles  and 
coming  nearer  to  examine.  If  he  knows 
nothing  else,  he  knows  the  unprincipled 
man,  and  when  he  sees  such  in  our  ranks 
and  councils  he  will  not  wait  to  argue  or 
ask  questions ;  he  will  go  away  and  remain 
away.  The  extent  to  which  men  are  ruled 
by  the  old  adage,  "  Show  me  your  com- 
pany and  I'll  tell  you  what  you  are,"  is 
more  widespread  than  we  think.  More- 
over, consistency  in  a  fine  sense  is 
involved  in  our  decision.  We  fight  for 
freedom,  not  for  the  hope  of  material  profit 
or  comfort,  but  because  every  fine  instinct 
of  manhood  demands  that  man  be  free, 
and  life  beautiful  and  brave,  and  surely 
in  such  a  splendid  battle  to  have  as  allies 
mean,  crafty  profit-seekers  would  be 
amazing.  Let  us  be  loyal  in  the  deep 
sense,  and  let  us  not  be  afraid  of  being 


LOYALTY  109 

few  at  first.  An  earnest  band  is  more 
effective  than  a  discreditable  multitude. 
That  band  will  increase  in  numbers  and 
strength  till  it  becomes  the  nucleus  of  an 
army  that  will  be  invincible. 

v 

The  fine  sense  of  consistency  that  keeps 
us  clear  of  the  adventurer  decides  also  our 
attitude  to  the  well-meaning  man  of  half- 
measures.  He  says  separation  from  Eng- 
land is  not  possible  now  and  suggests 
some  alternative,  if  not  Home  Rule,  Grat- 
tan's  Parliament,  or  leaving  it  an  open 
question.  In  the  general  view  this  seems 
sensible,  and  we  are  tempted  to  make  an 
alliance  based  on  such  a  ground;  and  the 
alliance  is  made.  What  ensues?  Men 
come  together  who  believe  in  complete 
freedom,  others  who  believe  in  partial 
freedom  that  may  lead  to  complete  free- 
dom, and  others  who  are  satisfied  with 
partial  freedom  as  an  end.  Before  long 
the  alliance  ends  in  a  deadlock.  The  man 
of  the  most  far-reaching  view  knows  that 
every  immediate  action  taken  must  be 
consistent  with  the  wider  view  and  the 
farther  goal,  if  that  goal  is  to  be  attained ; 
and  he  finds  that  his  ultimate  principle 


110  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

is  frequently  involved  in  some  action  pro- 
posed for  the  moment.  When  such  a 
moment  comes  he  must  be  loyal  to  his  flag 
and  to  a  principle  that  if  not  generally 
acknowledged  is  an  abiding  rule  with 
him;  but  his  allies  refuse  to  be  bound  by 
a  principle  that  is  an  unwritten  law  for 
him  because  the  law  is  not  written  down 
for  them.  This  is  the  root  of  the  trouble. 
The  friends,  thinking  to  work  together  for 
some  common  purpose,  find  the  unsettled 
issue  intrudes,  and  a  debate  ensues  that 
leads  to  angry  words,  recriminations,  bad 
feeling  and  disruption.  The  alliance  based 
on  half  measures  has  not  fulfilled  its  own 
purpose,  but  it  has  sown  suspicion  be- 
tween the  honest  men  whom  it  brought 
together;  that  is  no  good  result  from  the 
practical  proposal.  There  is  an  inference  : 
men  who  are  conscious  of  a  clear  complete 
demand  should  form  their  own  plans, 
equally  full  of  care  and  resolution,  and 
go  ahead  on  their  own  account.  But  we 
hear  a  plaintive  cry  abroad ,:  "  Oh,  another 
split;  that's  Irishmen  all  over — can  never 
unite,"  etc.  We  will  not  turn  aside  for  the 
plaintive  people;  but  let  it  be  under- 
stood there  can  be  an  independent  co- 
operation, where  of  use,  with  those  honest 


LOYALTY  111 

men  who  will  not  go  the  whole  way.  That 
independent  co-operation  can  serve  the 
full  purpose  of  the  binding  alliance  that 
has  proved  fatal.  Above  all,  let  there  be 
no  charge  of  bad  faith  against  the  earnest 
man  who  chooses  other  ways  than  ours; 
it  is  altogether  indefensible  because  we 
disagree  with  him  to  call  his  motives  in 
question.  Often  he  is  as  earnest  as  we 
are;  often  has  given  longer  and  greater 
service,  and  only  qualifies  his  own  atti- 
tude in  anxiety  to  meet  others.  To  this 
we  cannot  assent,  but  to  charge  him  with 
bad  faith  is  flagrantly  unjust  and  always 
calamitous.  In  getting  rid  of  the  deadlock 
we  have  too  often  fallen  to  furiously  fight- 
ing with  one  another.  Let  us  bear  this  in 
mind,  and  concern  ourselves  more  with 
the  common  enemy;  but  let  not  the  hands 
of  the  men  in  the  vanguard  be  tied  by 
alien  King,  Constitution,  or  Parliament. 
All  the  conditions  grow  more  definite  and 
seem,  perhaps,  too  exacting ;  remember  the 
greatness  of  the  enterprise.  Suppose  in 
the  building  of  a  mighty  edifice  the  archi- 
tect at  any  point  were  careless  or  slurred 
over  a  difficulty,  trusting  to  luck  to  bring 
it  right,  how  the  whole  building  would  go 
awry,  and  what  a  mighty  collapse  would 


112  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

follow.  Let  us  stick  to  our  colours  and 
have  no  fear.  When  all  these  principles 
have  been  combined  into  one  consistent 
whole,  a  light  will  flash  over  the  land  and 
the  old  spirit  will  be  reborn;  the  mean 
will  be  purged  of  their  meanness,  the  timid 
heartened  with  a  fine  courage,  and  the 
fearless  will  be  justified  :  the  land  will  be 
awake,  militant,  and  marching  to  victory. 

VI 

This  is,  surely,  the  fine  view  of  loyalty. 
Let  us  write  it  on  our  banners  and  pro- 
claim it  to  the  world.  It  is  consistent, 
honourable,  fearless  and  immutable. 
What  is  said  here  to-day  with  en- 
thusiasm, exactness  and  care,  will  stand 
without  emendation  or  enlargement,  if  in 
a  temporary  reverse  we  are  called  to  stand 
in  the  dock  to-morrow ;  or  if,  finely  purged 
in  the  battle  of  freedom,  we  come  through 
our  last  fight  with  splendid  triumph,  our 
loyalty  is  there  still,  shining  like  a  great 
sun,  the  same  beautiful,  unchanging  thing 
that  has  lighted  us  through  every  struggle 
— perhaps  now  to  guide  us  in  framing  a 
constitution  and  giving  to  a  world,  dis- 
tracted by  kings,  presidents  and  theorists, 
a  new  polity  for  nations,  A  waverer,  half- 


LOYALTY  113 

caught  between  the  light,  half  fearful  with 
an  old  fear,  pleads  :  "  This  is  too  much— 
we  are  men,  not  angels."  Precisely,  we 
are  not  angels ;  and  because  of  our  human 
weakness,  our  erring  minds,  our  sudden 
passions,  the  most  confident  of  us  may  at 
any  moment  find  himself  in  the  mud. 
What,  then,  will  uplift  him  if  he  has  been 
a  waverer  in  principle  as  well  as  in  fact  ? 
He  is  helpless,  disgraced  and  undone.  Let 
him  know  in  time  we  do  not  set  up  fine 
principles  in  a  fine  conceit  that  we  can 
easily  live  up  to  them,  but  in  the  full  con- 
sciousness that  we  cannot  possibly  live 
away  from  them.  That  is  the  bed-rock  truth. 
When  the  man  of  finer  faith  by  any  slip 
comes  to  the  earth,  he  has  to  uplift  him  a 
staff  that  never  fails,  and  to  guide  him.  a 
principle  that  strengthens  him  for  another 
fight,  to  go  forth,  in  a  sense  Alexander 
never  dreamed  of,  to  conquer  new  worlds. 
'Tis  the  faith  that  is  in  him,  and  the  flag 
he  serves,  that  make  a  man  worthy;  and 
the  meanest  may  be  with  the  highest  if  he 
be  true  and  give  good  service.  Let  us  put 
by  then  the  broken  reed  and  the  craft  of 
little  minds,  and  give  us  for  our  saving 
hope  the  banner  of  the  angels  and  the 
loyalty  of  gods  and  men. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

WOMANHOOD 

"  And  another  said  :   I  have  married  a  wife  and  therefore 
I    cannot    come." 

YES,  and  we  have  been  satisfied  always 
to  blame  the  wife,  without  noticing 
the  man  who  is  fond  of  his  comfort  first  of 
all,  who  slips  quietly  away  to  enjoy  a 
quiet  smoke  and  a  quiet  glass  in  some 
quiet  nook — always  securing  his  escape 
by  the  readiest  excuse.  We  are  coming 
now  to  consider  the  aspect  of  the  question 
that  touches  our  sincere  manhood ;  but  let 
no  one  think  we  overlook  that  mean 
type  of  man  who  evades  every  call  to  duty 
on  the  comfortable  plea  :  "  I  have  married 
a  wife." 

i 

When   the   mere   man   approaches   the 
woman  to  study  her,  we  can  imagine  the 

"4 


WOMANHOOD  115 

fair  ones  getting  together  and  nudging 
one  another  in  keen  amusement  as  to 
what  this  seer  is  going  to  say.  It  is  often 
sufficiently  amusing  when  the  clumsy 
male  approaches  her  with  self-satisfied 
air,  thinking  he  has  the  secret  of  her 
mysterious  being.  I  have  no  intention 
here  of  entering  a  rival  search  for  the 
secret.  But  we  can,  perhaps,  startle  the 
gay  ones  from  merriment  to  gravity  by 
stating  the  simple  fact  that  every  man 
stands  in  some  relationship  to  woman, 
either  as  son,  brother,  or  husband;  and  if 
it  be  admitted  that  there  is  to  be  a  fight 
to-morrow,  then  there  are  some  things  to 
be  settled  to-day.  How  is  the  woman 
training  for  to-morrow?  How,  then,  will 
the  man  stand  by  that  very  binding  re- 
lationship ?  Will  clinging  arms  hold  him 
back  or  proud  ones  wave  him  on  ?  Will  he 
have,  in  place  of  a  comrade  in  the  fight, 
a  burden;  or  will  the  battle  that  has  too 
often  separated  them  but  give  them  closer 
bonds  of  union  and  more  intimate  know- 
ledge of  the  wonderful  thing  that  is  Life  ? 

ii 

I  wish   to   concentrate   on   one   heroic 
example  of  Irish  Womanhood  that  should 


116  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

serve  as  a  model  to  this  generation;  and 
I  do  not  mean  to  dwell  on  much  that 
would  require  detailed  examination.  But 
some  points  should  be  indicated.  For 
example,  the  awakening  consciousness  of 
our  womanhood  is  troubling  itself  rightly 
over  the  woman's  place  in  the  community, 
is  concentrating  on  the  type  delineated  in 
"  The  Doll's  House,"  and  is  agitating  for  a 
more  honourable  and  dignified  place.  We 
applaud  the  pioneers  thus  fighting  for 
their  honour  and  dignity  :  but  let  them 
not  make  the  mistake  of  assuming  the 
men  are  wholly  responsible  for  "  The 
Doll's  House,"  and  the  women  would  come 
out  if  they  could.  We  have  noticed  the 
man  who  prefers  his  ease  to  any  troubling 
duty  :  he  has  his  mate  in  the  woman  who 
prefers  to  be  wooed  with  trinkets,  choco- 
lates, and  the  theatre  to  a  more  beautiful 
way  of  life,  that  would  give  her  a  nobler 
place  but  more  strenuous  conditions. 
Again,  the  man  is  not  always  the  lord  of 
the  house.  He  is  as  often,  if  not  more  fre- 
quently, its  slave.  Then  there  are  the 
conventions  of  life.  In  place  of  a  fine 
sense  of  courtesy  prevailing  between  man 
and  woman,  which  would  recognise  with 
the  woman's  finer  sensibility  a  fine  self- 


WOMANHOOD  117 

reliance,  and  with  the  man's  greater 
strength  a  fine  gentleness,  we  have  a  false 
code  of  manners,  by  which  the  woman  is 
to  be  taken  about,  petted  and  treated 
generally  as  the  useless  being  she  often  is ; 
while  the  man  becomes  an  effeminate 
creature  that  but  cumbers  the  earth.  Fine 
courtesy  and  fine  comradeship  go  to- 
gether. But  we  have  allowed  a  standard 
to  gain  recognition  that  is  a  danger  alike 
to  the  dignity  of  our.  womanhood  and  the 
virility  of  our  manhood.  It  is  for  us  who 
are  men  to  labour  for  a  finer  spirit  in  our 
manhood  :  we  cannot  throw  the  blame  for 
any  weakness  over  on  external  conditions. 
The  woman  is  in  the  same  position.  She 
must  understand  that  greater  than  the 
need  of  the  suffrage  is  the  more  urgent 
need  of  making  her  fellow- woman  spirited 
and  self-reliant,  ready  rather  to  anticipate 
a  danger  than  to  evade  it.  When  she  is 
thus  trained,  not  all  the  men  of  all  the 
nations  can  deny  her  recognition  and 
equality. 

in 

For  the  battle  of  to-morrow  then  there 
is  a  preliminary  fight  to-day.  The  woman 
must  come  to  this  point,  too.  In  life  there 
is  frequently  so  much  meanness,  a  man  is 


118  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

often  called  to  acknowledge  some  de- 
grading standard  or  fight  for  the  very 
recognition  of  manhood,  and  the  woman 
must  stand  in  with  him  or  help  to  pull 
him  down.  Let  her  understand  this  and 
her  duty  is  present  and  urgent.  The  man 
so  often  wavers  on  the  verge  of  the  right 
path,  the  woman  often  decides  him.  If  she 
is  nobler  than  he,  as  is  frequently  the  case, 
she  can  lift  him  to  her  level;  if  she  is 
meaner,  as  she  often  is,  she  as  surely  drags 
him  down.  When  they  are  both  equal  in 
spirit  and  nobility  of  nature,  how  the 
world  is  filled  with  a  glory  that  should 
assure  us,  if  nothing  else  could,  of  the 
truth  of  the  Almighty  God  and  a  beautiful 
Eternity  to  explain  the  origin  and  destiny 
of  their  wonderful  existence.  They  are 
indispensable  to  each  other :  if  they  stand 
apart,  neither  can  realise  in  its  fulness  the 
beauty  and  glory  of  life.  Let  the  man  and 
woman  see  this,  and  let  them  know  in  the 
day  that  is  at  hand,  how  the  challenge 
may  come  from  some  petty  authority  of 
the  time  that  rules  not  by  its  integrity  but 
by  its  favourites.  We  are  cursed  with  such 
authority,  and  many  a  one  drives  about  in 
luxury  because  he  is  obsequious  to  it :  he 
prefers  to  be  a  parasite  and  to  live  in 


WOMANHOOD  119 

splendour  than  be  a  man  and  live  in 
straits.  He  has  what  Bernard  Shaw  so 
aptly  calls  "the  soul  of  a  servant."  If  we 
are  to  prepare  for  a  braver  future,  let  us 
fight  this  evil  thing;  if  we  are  to  put  by 
national  servitude,  let  us  begin  by  driving 
out  individual  obsequiousness.  This  is 
our  training  ground  for  to-morrow.  Let 
the  woman  realise  this,  and  at  least  as 
many  women  as  men  will  prefer  privation 
with  self-respect  to  comfort  with  contempt. 
Let  us,  then,  in  the  name  of  our  common 
na  ture,  ask  those  who  have  her  training  in 
hand,  to  teach  the  woman  to  despise  the 
man  of  menial  soul  and  to  loathe  the 
luxury  that  is  his  price. 

IV 

I  wish  to  come  to  the  heroic  type  of 
Irish  Womanhood.  When  we  need  to 
hearten  ourselves  or  others  for  a  great  en- 
terprise, we  instinctively  turn  to  the 
examples  of  heroes  and  heroines  who,  in 
similar  difficulties  to  ours,  have  entered 
the  fight  bravely,  and  issued  heroically, 
leaving  us  a  splendid  heritage  of  fidelity 
and  achievement.  It  is  little  to  our  credit 
that  our  heroes  are  so  little  known.  It  is 
less  to  our  credit  that  our  heroines  are 


120  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

hardly  known  at  all;  and  when  we  praise 
or  sing  of  one  our  selection  is  not  always 
the  happiest.  How  often  in  the  concert- 
hall  or  drawing-room  do  we  get  emotional 
when  someone  sings  in  tremulous  tones, 
"  She  is  far  from  the  Land."  There  is  a  feel- 
ing for  poetry  in  our  lives,  a  feeling  that 
patriotism  will  not  have  it,  a  melting  pity 
for  the  love  that  went  to  wreck,  a  sym- 
pathy for  ourselves  and  everybody  and 
everything — a  relaxing  of  all  the  nerves 
in  a  wave  of  sentiment.  This  emotion  is 
of  the  enervating  order.  There  is  no 
sweep  of  strong  fire  through  the  blood,  no 
tightening  grip  on  life,  no  set  resolve 
to  stand  to  the  flag  and  see  the  battle 
through.  It  is  well,  then,  a  generation 
that  has  heard  from  a  thousand  plat- 
forms, in  plaintive  notes,  of  Sarah  Curran 
and  her  love  should  turn  to  the  braver 
and  more  beautiful  model  of  her  who  was 
the  wife  of  Tone. 

v 

When  we  think  of  the  qualities  that  are 
distinctive  of  the  woman,  we  have  in 
mind  a  finer  gentleness,  sensibility,  sym- 
pathy and  tenderness;  and  when  we  have 
these  qualities  intensified  in  any  woman, 


WOMANHOOD  121 

and  with  them  combined  the  endurance, 
courage  and  daring  that  are  taken  as  the 
manly  virtues,  we  have  a  woman  of  the 
heroic  type.  Of  such  a  type  was  the  wife 
of  Tone.  We  can  speak  her  praise  with- 
out fear,  for  she  was  put  to  the  test  in 
every  way,  and  in  every  way  found  mar- 
vellously true.  For  her  devotion  to,  and 
encouragement  of,  her  great  husband  in 
his  great  work,  she  would  have  won  our 
high  praise,  even  if,  when  he  was  stricken 
down  and  she  was  bereft  of  his  wonder- 
ful love  and  buoyant  spirits,  she  had 
proved  forgetful  of  his  work  and  the  glory 
of  his  name.  But  she  was  bereft,  and  she 
was  then  found  most  marvellously  true. 
Her  devotion  to  Tone,  while  he  was  liv- 
ing and  righting,  might  be  explained  by 
the  woman's  passionate  attachment  to  the 
man  she  loved.  It  is  the  woman's  tender- 
ness that  is  most  evident  in  these  early 
years,  but  there  is  shining  evidence  of  the 
fortitude  that  showed  her  true  nobility  in 
the  darker  after-years.  It  was  no  or- 
dinary love  that  bound  them,  and  reading 
the  record  of  their  lives  this  stands  out 
clear  and  beautiful.  Tone,  whom  we 
know  as  patient  organiser,  tenacious 
fighter,  far-seeing  thinker,  indomitable 


122  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

spirit — a  born  leader  of  men — writes  to 
his  wife  with  the  passionate  simplicity 
of  an  enraptured  child  :  "  I  doat  upon  you 
and  the  babes."  And  his  letters  end  thus  : 
"Kiss  the  babies  for  me  ten  thousand 
times.  God  Almighty  for  ever  bless  you, 
my  dearest  life  and  soul."  (This  from  the 
"French  Atheist."  I  hope  his  traducers 
are  heartily  ashamed  of  themselves.) 
Nor  is  it  strange.  When,  in  the  beginning 
of  his  enterprise,  he  is  in  America,  pre- 
paring to  go  to  France  on  his  great 
mission,  he  is  troubled  by  the  thought  of 
his  defenceless  ones.  In  the  crisis  how 
does  his  wife  act?  Does  she  wind  cling- 
ing arms  around  him,  telling  him  with 
tears,  of  their  children  and  his  early  vows, 
and  beseeching  him  to  think  of  his  love 
and  forget  his  country  ?  No ;  let  the  diary 
speak :  "  My  wife  especially,  whose 
courage  and  whose  zeal  for  my  honour 
and  interests  were  not  in  the  least  abated 
by  all  her  past  sufferings,  supplicated  me 
to  let  no  consideration  of  her  or  our  chil- 
dren stand  for  a  moment  in  the  way  of 
my  engagements  to  our  friends  and  my 
duty  to  my  country,  adding  that  she 
would  answer  for  our  family  during  my 
absence,  and  that  the  same  Providence 


WOMANHOOD  123 

which  had  so  often,  as  it  were,  mira- 
culously preserved  us,  would,  she  was 
confident,  not  desert  us  now."  It  is  the 
unmistakable  accent  of  the  woman.  She 
is  quivering  as  she  sends  him  forth,  but  the 
spirit  in  her  eyes  would  put  a  trembling 
man  to  shame — a  spirit  that  her  peerless 
husband  matched  but  no  man  could  sur- 
pass. Her  fortitude  was  to  be  more  ter- 
ribly tried  in  the  terrible  after-time,  when 
the  Cause  went  down  in  disaster  and 
Tone  had  to  answer  with  his  life.  No 
tribute  could  be  so  eloquent  as  the  letter 
he  wrote  to  her  when  the  last  moment  had 
come  and  his  doom  was  pronounced : 
"Adieu,  dearest  love,  I  find  it  impossible 
to  finish  this  letter.  Give  my  love  to  Mary ; 
and,  above  all,  remember  you  are  now  the 
only  parent  of  our  dearest  children,  and 
that  the  best  proof  you  can  give  of  your 
affection  for  me  will  be  to  preserve  yourself 
for  their  education.  God  Almighty  bless 
you  all."  That  letter  is  like  Stephens' 
speech  from  the  dock,  eloquent  for  what  is 
left  unsaid.  There  is  no  wailing  for  her, 
least  of  all  for  himself,  not  that  their  de- 
voted souls  were  not  on  the  rack  :  "  As  no 
words  can  express  what  I  feel  for  you  and 
our  children,  I  shall  not  attempt  it;  com- 


124  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

plaint  of  any  kind  would  be  beneath  your 
courage  and  mine" — but  their  souls,  that 
were  destined  to  suffer,  came  sublimely 
through  the  ordeal.  When  Tone  left  his 
children  as  a  trust  to  his  wife,  he  knew 
from  the  intimacy  of  their  union  what  we 
learn  from  the  after-event,  how  that  trust 
might  be  placed  and  how  faithfully  it 
would  be  fulfilled.  What  a  tribute  from 
man  to  wife !  How  that  trust  was  fulfilled 
is  in  evidence  in  every  step  of  the  following 
years.  Remembering  Tone's  son  who  sur- 
vived to  write  the  memoirs  was  a  child  at 
his  father's  death,  his  simple  tribute 
written  in  manhood  is  eloquent  in  the  ex- 
treme :  "  I  was  brought  up  by  my  surviving 
parent  in  all  the  principles  and  in  all  the 
feelings  of  my  father" — of  itself  it  would 
suffice.  But  we  can  follow  the  years  be- 
tween and  find  moving  evidence  of  the 
fulfilment  of  the  trust.  We  see  her  devo- 
tion to  her  children  and  her  proud  care  to 
preserve  their  independence  and  her  own. 
She  puts  by  patronage,  having  a  higher 
title  as  the  widow  of  a  General  of  France ; 
and  she  wins  the  respect  of  the  great  ones 
of  France  under  the  Republic  and  the  Em- 
pire. Lucien  Buonaparte,  a  year  after 
Tone's  death,  pleaded  before  the  Council 


WOMANHOOD  125 

of  Five  Hundred,  in  warm  and  eloquent 
praise  :  "  If  the  services  of  Tone  were  not 
sufficient  of  themselves  to  rouse  your  feel- 
ings, I  might  mention  the  independent 
spirit  and  firmness  of  that  noble  woman 
who,  on  the  tomb  of  her  husband  and  her 
brother,  mingles  with  her  sighs  aspirations 
for  the  deliverance  of  Ireland.  I  would 
attempt  to  give  you  an  expression  of  that 
Irish  spirit  which  is  blended  in  her  coun- 
tenance with  the  expression  of  her  grief. 
Such  were  those  women  of  Sparta,  who,  on 
the  return  of  their  countrymen  from  the 
battle,  when  with  anxious  looks  they  ran 
over  the  ranks  and  missed  amongst  them 
their  sons,  their  husbands,  and  their 
brothers,  exclaimed, '  He  died  for  his  coun- 
try ;  he  died  for  the  Republic.' "  When  the 
Republic  fell,  and  in  the  upheaval  her 
rights  were  ignored,  she  went  to  the  Em- 
peror Napoleon  in  person  and,  recalling 
the  services  of  Tone,  sought  naturalization 
for  her  son  to  secure  his  career  in  the 
army;  and  to  the  wonder  of  all  near  by,  the 
Emperor  heard  her  with  marked  respect 
and  immediately  granted  her  request.  She 
sought  only  this  for  her  surviving  son.  She 
had  seen  two  children  die — there  was 
moving  pathos  in  the  daughter's  death — 


126  PRINCIPLES  OF   FREEDOM 

and  now  she  was  standing  by  the  last. 
Never  was  child  guarded  more  faithfully 
or  sent  more  proudly  on  his  path  in  life. 
One  should  read  the  memoirs  to  under- 
stand, and  pause  frequently  to  consider  : 
how  she  promised  her  husband  bravely  in 
the  beginning  that  she  would  answer  for 
their  children,  and  how,  in  what  she  after- 
wards styled  the  hyperbole  of  grief,  she 
was  called  to  fulfil  to  the  letter,  and  was 
found  faithful,  with  an  unexampled 
strength  and  devotion;  how  she  saw  two 
children  struck  down  by  a  fatal  disease, 
and  how  she  drew  the  surviving  son  back 
to  health  by  her  watchful  care  to  send  him 
on  his  college  and  military  career  with 
loving  pride;  how,  when  a  Minister  of 
France,  irritated  at  her  putting  by  his 
patronage,  roughly  told  her  he  could  not 
"  take  the  Emperor  by  the  collar  to  place 
Mr.  Tone  " — she  went  to  the  Emperor  in 
person,  with  dignity  but  without  fear,  and 
won  his  respect;  how  the  suggestion  of 
the  mean-minded  that  her  demand  was 
a  pecuniary  one,  drew  from  her  the  proud 
boast  that  in  all  her  misfortunes  she  had 
never  learned  to  hold  out  her  hand;  how 
through  all  her  misfortunes  we  watch  her 
with  wonderful  dignity,  delicacy,  courage, 


WOMANHOOD  127 

and  devotion  quick  to  see  what  her  trust 
demanded  and  never  failing  to  answer  the 
call,  till  her  task  is  done,  and  we  see  her 
on  the  morning  when  her  son  sets  out  on 
the  path  she  had  prepared,  the  same 
quivering  woman,  who  had  sent  her  hus- 
band with  words  of  comfort  to  his  duty, 
now,  after  all  the  years  of  trial,  sending 
her  son  as  proudly  on  his  path.  It  is  their 
first  parting.  Let  her  own  words  speak  : 
"Hitherto  I  had  not  allowed  myself  even 
to  feel  that  my  William  was  my  own  and 
my  only  child;  I  considered  only  that 
Tone's  son  was  confided  to  me ;  but  in  that 
moment  Nature  resumed  her  rights.  I  sat 
in  a  field  :  the  road  was  long  and  white 
before  me  and  no  object  on  it  but  my  child. 
.  .  .  .  I  could  not  think;  but  all  I  had 
ever  suffered  seemed  before  and  around 
me  at  that  moment,  and  I  wished  so  in- 
tensely to  close  my  eyes  for  ever,  that  I 
wondered  it  did  not  happen.  The  transitions 
of  the  mind  are  very  extraordinary.  As  I 
sat  in  that  state,  unable  to  think  of  the 
necessity  of  returning  home,  a  little  lark 
rushed  up  from  the  grass  beside  me;  it 
whirled  over  my  head  and  hovered  in  the 
air  singing  such  a  beautiful,  cheering, 
and,  as  it  sounded  to  me,  approving  note, 


128  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

that  it  roused  me.  I  felt  in  my  heart  as  if 
Tone  had  sent  it  to  me.  I  returned  to  my 
solitary  home."  It  is  a  picture  to  move  us, 
to  think  of  the  devoted  woman  there  in  the 
sunshine,  bent  down  in  the  grass,  utterly 
alone,  till  the  lark,  sweeping  heavenward 
in  song,  seems  to  give  a  message  of  gentle 
comfort  from  her  husband's  watching 
spirit.  Our  emotion  now  is  of  no  enervat- 
ing order.  We  are  proud  cf  our  land  and 
her  people;  our  nerves  are  firm  and  set; 
our  hearts  cry  out  for  action;  we  are  not 
weeping,  but  burning  for  the  Cause.  How 
little  we  know  of  this  heroic  woman.  We 
are  in  some  ways  familiar  with  Tone,  his 
high  character,  his  genial  open  nature,  his 
daring,  his  patience,  his  farsightedness, 
his  judgment — in  spirit  tireless  and  in- 
domitable :  a  man  peerless  among  his  fel- 
lows. But  he  had  yet  one  compeer;  there 
was  one  nature  that  matched  his  to  depth 
and  height  of  its  greatness — that  nature 
was  a  woman's,  and  the  woman  was  Wolfe 
Tone's  wife. 

VI 

It  is  well  this  heroic  example  of  our 
womanhood  should  be  before  not  only  our 
womanhood  but  our  manhood.  It  should 
show  us  all  that  patriotism  does  not  de- 


WOMANHOOD  129 

stroy  the  finer  feelings,  but  rather  calls 
them  forth  and  gives  them  wider  play.  We 
have  been  too  used  to  thinking  that  the 
Qualities  of  love  and  tenderness  are  no 
virtues  for  a  soldier,  that  they  will  sap  his 
resolution  and  destroy  his  work;  but  our 
movements  fail  always  when  they  fail  to 
be  human.  Until  we  mature  and  the 
poetry  in  life  is  wakening,  we  are  ready  to 
act  by  a  theory;  but  when  Nature  asserts 
herself  the  hard  theorist  fails  to  hold  us. 
Let  us  remember  and  be  human.  We  have 
been  saying  in  effect,  if  not  in  so  many 
words  :  "  For  Ireland's  sake,  don't  fall  in 
love  " — we  might  as  well  say  :  "  For  Ire- 
land's sake,  don't  let  your  blood  circulate." 
It  is  impossible — even  if  it  were  possible 
it  would  be  hateful.  The  man  and  woman 
have  a  great  and  beautiful  destiny  to  fulfil 
together  :  to  substitute  for  it  an  unnatural 
way  of  life  that  can  claim  neither  the  se- 
clusion of  the  cloister  nor  the  dominion  of 
the  world  is  neither  beautiful  nor  great. 
We  have  cause  for  gratitude  in  the  example 
before  us.  The  woman  can  learn  from  it 
how  she  may  equal  the  bravest  man ;  and 
the  man  should  learn  to  let  his  wife  and 
children  suffer  rather  than  make  of  them 
willing  slaves  and  cowards.  For  there  are 


130  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

some  earnest  men  who  are  ready  to  suffer 
themselves  but  cannot  endure  the  suffering 
of  those  they  love,  and  a  mistaken  family 
tenderness  binds  and  drags  them  down. 
No  one,  surely,  can  hold  it  better  to  care- 
fully put  away  every  duty  that  may  entail 
hardship  on  wife  and  child,  for  then  the 
wife  is,  instead  of  a  comrade,  a  burden, 
and  the  child  becomes  a  degenerate  crea- 
ture, creeping  between  heaven  and  earth, 
afraid  to  hold  his  head  erect,  and  unable 
to  fulfil  his  duty  to  God  or  man.  Let  no 
man  be  afraid  that  those  he  loves  may  be 
tried  in  the  fire;  but  let  him,  to  the  best 
of  his  strength,  show  them  how  to  stand 
the  ordeal,  and  then  trust  to  the  greatness 
of  the  Truth  and  the  virtue  of  a  loyal 
nature  to  bring  each  one  forth  in  triumph, 
and  he  and  they  may  have  in  the  issue  un- 
dreamed of  recompense.  For  the  battle  that 
tries  them  will  discover  finer  chords  not 
yet  touched  in  their  intercourse;  finer 
sympathies,  susceptibilities,  gentleness  and 
strength;  a  deeper  insight  into  life  and  a 
wider  outlook  on  the  world,  making  in 
fine  a  wonderful  blend  of  wisdom,  tender- 
ness and  courage  that  gives  them  to  realise 
that  life,  with  all  its  faults,  struggles,  and 
pain  is  still  and  for  ever  great  and 
beautiful. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  FRONTIER 


OUR  frontier  is  twofold,  the  language 
and  the  sea.  For  the  majesty  of  our 
encircling  waters  we  have  no  need  to  raise 
a  plea,  but  to  give  God  thanks  for  setting 
so  certain  a  seal  on  our  individual  exist- 
ence and  giving  us  in  the  spreading 
horizon  of  the  ocean  some  symbol  of  our 
illimitable  destiny.  For  the  language  there 
is  something  still  to  be  said ;  there  are  some 
ideas  gaining  currency  that  should  be 
challenged — the  cold  denial  of  some  that 
the  unqualified  name  Irish  be  given  to  the 
literature  of  Irishman  that  is  passionate 
with  Irish  enthusiasm  and  loyalty  to  Ire- 
land, yet  from  the  exigencies  of  the  time 
had  to  be  written  in  English;  the  view  not 


132  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

only  assumed  but  asserted  by  some  of  the 
Gael  that  the  Gall  may  be  recognised  only 
if  he  take  second  place;  the  aloofness  of 
many  of  the  Gall,  not  troubling  to  under- 
stand their  rights  and  duties;  the  ignoring 
on  both  sides  of  the  fine  significance  of  the 
name  Irishman,  of  a  spirit  of  patriotism 
and  a  deep-lying  basis  of  authority  and 
justice  that  will  give  stability  to  the  state 
and  secure  its  future  against  any  upheaval 
that  from  the  unrest  of  the  time  would 
seem  to  threaten  the  world. 


ii 

Consider  first  the  literature  of  Irishmen 
in  English.  From  the  attitude  commonly 
taken  on  the  question  of  literary  values, 
it  is  clear  that  the  primary  significance 
of  expression  in  writing  is  often  lost.  What 
is  said,  and  the  purpose  for  which  it  is 
said,  take  precedence  of  the  medium 
through  which  it  is  said.  But  from  our 
national  awakening  to  the  significance  of 
the  medium  so  long  ignored  we  have 
grown  so  excited  that  we  frequently  forget 
the  greater  significance  of  the  thing.  The 
utterance  of  the  man  is  of  first  importance, 
and,  where  his  utterance  has  weight,  the 
vital  need  is  to  secure  it  through  some 


THE   FRONTIER  133 

medium,  the  medium  becoming  important 
when  one  more  than  another  is  found  to 
have  a  wider  and  more  intimate  appeal; 
and  then  we  do  well  to  become  insistent 
for  a  particular  medium  when  it  is  in 
anxiety  for  full  delivery  of  the  writer's 
thought  and  a  wide  knowledge  of  its  truth. 
But  we  are  losing  sight  of  this  natural 
order  of  things.  It  is  well,  then,  the  un- 
convinced Gall  should  hear  why  he  should 
accept  the  Irish  language;  not  simply  to 
defer  to  the  Gael,  but  to  quicken  the  mind 
and  defend  the  territory  of  what  is  now 
the  common  country  of  the  Gael  and 
Gall.  Davis  caught  up  the  great  signi- 
ficance of  the  language  when  he  said  : 
"Tis  a  surer  barrier,  and  more  important 
frontier,  than  fortress  or  river."  The  lan- 
guage is  at  once  our  frontier  and  our  first 
fortress,  and  behind  it  all  Irishmen  should 
stand,  not  because  a  particular  branch  of 
our  people  evolved  it,  but  because  it  is  the 
common  heritage  of  all.  One  who  has  a 
knowledge  of  Irish  can  easily  get  evidence 
of  its  quickening  power  on  the  Irish  mind. 
Travel  in  an  Irish-speaking  district  and 
hail  one  of  its  old  people  in  English,  and 
you  get  in  response  a  dull  "Good-day, 
Sir."  Salute  him  in  Irish  and  you  touch 


134  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

a  secret  spring.  The  dull  eyes  light  up, 
the  face  is  all  animation,  the  body  alert, 
and  for  a  dull  "  good-day,"  you  get  warm 
benedictions,  lively  sallies,  and  after  you, 
as  you  pass  on  your  road,  a  flood  of  rich 
and  racy  Irish  comes  pouring  down  the 
wind.  That  is  the  secret  power  of  the  lan- 
guage. It  makes  the  old  men  proud  of 
their  youth  and  gives  to  the  young 
quickened  faculties,  an  awakened  imagina- 
tion and  a  world  to  conquer.  This  is  no 
exaggeration.  It  is  not  always  obvious, 
because  we  do  not  touch  the  secret  spring 
nor  wander  near  the  magic.  But  the  truth 
is  there  to  find  for  him  who  cares  to  search. 
You  discover  behind  the  dullness  of  a  pro- 
vincial town  a  bright  centre  of  interest, 
and  when  you  study  the  circle  you  know 
that  here  is  some  wonderful  thing  :  priests, 
doctors,  lawyers,  teachers,  tradesmen, 
clerks — all  drawn  together,  young  and  old, 
both  sexes,  all  enthusiasts.  Sometimes  a 
priest  is  teaching  a  smith,  sometimes  the 
smith  is  teaching  the  priest :  for  a  moment 
at  least  we  have  unconsciously  levelled 
barriers  and  there  is  jubilation  in  the 
natural  life  re-born.  Out  of  that  quickened 
life  and  consciousness  rises  a  vivid  imagi- 
nation with  a  rush  of  thought  and  a  power 


THE    FRONTIER  185 

of  expression  that  gives  the  nation  a  new 
literature.  That  is  the  justification  of  the 
language.  It  awakens  and  draws  to  ex- 
pression minds  that  would  otherwise  be 
blank.  It  is  not  that  the  revelation  of 
Davis  is  of  less  value  than  we  think,  but 
that  through  the  medium  of  Irish  other 
revelations  will  be  won  that  would  other- 
wise be  lost.  Again,  in  subtle  ways  we 
cannot  wholly  understand,  it  gives  the 
Irish  mind  a  defence  against  every  other 
mind,  taking  in  comradeship  whatever 
good  the  others  have  to  offer,  while  retain- 
ing its  own  power  and  place.  The  Irish 
mind  can  do  itself  justice  only  in  Irish. 
But  still  some  ardent  and  faithful  spirits 
broke  through  every  difficulty  of  time  and 
circumstance  and  found  expression  in 
English,  and  we  have  the  treasures  of 
Davis,  Mitchel,  and  Mangan;  yet,  the  ma- 
jority remained  cold,  and  now,  to  quicken 
the  mass,  we  turn  to  the  old  language.  But 
this  is  not  to  decry  what  was  won  in  other 
fields.  In  the  widening  future  that 
beckons  to  us,  we  shall,  if  anything,  give 
greater  praise  to  these  good  fighters  and 
enthusiasts,  who  in  darker  years,  even 
with  the  language  of  the  enemy,  resisted 
his  march  and  held  the  gap  for  Ireland. 


136  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 


ill 

On  this  ground  the  Gael  and  Gall  stand 
on  footing  of  equality.  That  is  the  point 
many  on  both  sides  miss  and  we  need  to 
emphasise  it.  Some  Irishmen  not  of  Gaelic 
stock  speak  of  Irish  as  foreign  to  them,  and 
would  maintain  English  in  the  principal 
place  now  and  in  the  future.  We  do  well 
then  to  make  clear  to  such  a  one  that  he  is 
asked  to  adopt  the  language  for  Ireland's 
sake  as  a  nation  and  for  his  own  sake  as  a 
citizen.  If  he  wishes  to  serve  her  he  must 
stand  for  the  language ;  if  he  prefers  Eng- 
lish civilisation  he  should  go  back  to  Eng- 
land. There  only  can  he  develop  on 
English  lines.  An  Irishman  in  Ireland 
with  an  English  mind  is  a  queer  contradic- 
tion, who  can  serve  neither  Ireland  nor 
England  in  any  good  sense,  and  both  Ire- 
land and  England  disown  him.  So  the 
Irishman  of  other  than  Gaelic  ancestors 
should  stand  in  with  us,  not  accepting 
something  disagreeable  as  inevitable,  but 
claiming  a  right  by  birth  and  citizenship, 
joining  the  fine  army  of  the  nation  for  a 
brave  adventurous  future,  full  of  fine  pos- 
sibility and  guaranteed  by  a  fine  comrade- 


THE    FRONTIER  137 

ship — owning  a  land  not  of  flattery  and 
favouritism,  but  of  freedom  and  manhood. 
This  saving  ideal  has  been  often  obscured 
by  our  sundering  class  names.  This  is  why 
we  would  substitute  as  common  for  all  the 
fine  name  of  Irishman. 

IV 

But  in  asking  all  parties  to  accept  the 
common  name  of  Irishman,  we  find  a  fear 
rather  suggested  than  declared — that  men 
may  be  asked  in  this  name  to  put  by  some- 
thing they  hold  as  a  great  principle  of 
Life ;  that  Catholic,  Protestant  and  Dissen- 
ter will  all  be  asked  to  find  agreement  in  a 
fourth  alternative,  in  which  they  will  not 
submit  to  one  another  but  will  all  equally 
belie  themselves.  There  is  such  a  hidden 
fear,  and  we  should  have  it  out  and  dis- 
pose of  it.  The  best  men  of  all  parties  will 
have  no  truck  with  this  and  they  are  right. 
But  on  what  ground,  then,  shall  we  find 
agreement,  the  recognition  of  which  Irish 
Citizenship  implies?  On  this,  that  the 
man  of  whatever  sincere  principles,  reli- 
gious or  civic,  counts  among  his  great 
duties  his  duty  as  citizen;  and  he  defends 
his  creed  because  he  believes  it  to  be  a 
safe  guide  to  the  fulfilling  of  all  duties,  this 


138  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

including.  When,  therefore,  we  ask  him 
to  stand  in  as  Irish  Citizen,  it  is  not  that 
he  is  to  abandon  in  one  iota  his  sincere 
principles,  but  that  he  is  to  give  us  proof 
of  his  sincerity.  He  tells  us  his  creed  re- 
quires him  to  be  a  good  citizen  :  we  give 
him  a  fine  field  in  which  he  can  be  to  us  a 
fine  example. 


In  further  consideration  of  this  we 
should  put  by  the  thought  of  finding  a 
mere  working  agreement.  There  is  a  deep- 
tying  basis  of  authority  and  justice  to 
seek,  which  it  should  be  our  highest  aim 
to  discover.  Modern  governments  con- 
cede justice  to  those  who  can  compel 
justice — even  the  democracy  requires  that 
you  be  strong  enough  to  formulate  a  claim 
and  sustain  it;  but  this  is  the  way  of 
tyranny.  A  perfect  government  should 
seek,  while  careful  to  develop  its  stronger 
forces  and  keep  them  in  perfect  balance, 
to  consider  also  the  claims  of  those  less 
powerful  but  not  less  true.  A  government 
that  over-rides  the  weak  because  it  is  safe, 
is  a  tyianny,  and  tyranny  is  in  seed  in  the 
democratic  governments  of  our  time.  We 
must  consider  this  well,  for  it  is  pressing 


THE    FRONTIER  139 

and  grave ;  and  we  must  get  men  to  come 
together  as  citizens  to  defend  the  rights  as 
well  of  the  unit  which  is  unsupported  as 
of  the  party  that  commands  great  power. 
So  shall  we  give  steadiness  and  fervour  to 
our  growing  strength  by  balancing  it  with 
truth  and  justice  :  so  shall  we  found  a 
government  that  excesses  cannot  under- 
mine nor  tyranny  destroy. 

VI 

We  have  to  consider,  in  conclusion,  the 
unrest  in  the  world,  the  war  of  parties  and 
classes,  and  the  need  of  judging  the  ten- 
dencies of  the  time  to  set  our  steps  aright. 
With  the  wars  and  rumours  of  wars  that 
threaten  the  great  nations  from  without 
and  the  wild  upheavals  that  threaten  them 
within,  it  would  be  foolish  to  hide  from 
ourselves  the  drift  of  events.  We  must 
decide  our  attitude;  and  if  it  is  too  much 
to  hope  that  we  may  keep  clear  of  the  up- 
heavals, we  should  aim  at  strengthening 
ourselves  against  the  coming  crash.  We 
cannot  set  the  world  right,  but  we  can  go 
a  long  way  to  setting  things  in  our  own 
land  right,  by  making  through  a  common 
patriotism  a  united  people.  What  if  we 
are  held  up  occasionally  by  the  cold  cries 


140  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

shot  at  every  high  aim — "dreamer- 
Utopia  " ;  cry  this  in  return  :  no  vision  of 
the  dreamer  can  be  more  wild  than  the 
frantic  make-shifts  of  the  Great  Powers  to 
vie  in  armaments  with  one  another  or  re- 
press internal  revolts.  Consider  England 
in  the  late  strike  that  paralysed  her.  It 
was  only  suspended  by  a  step  that  merely 
deferred  the  struggle;  the  strife  is  again 
threatening.  All  the  powers  are  so 
threatened  and  their  efforts  to  defer  the 
hour  are  equally  feverish  and  fruitless ;  for 
the  hour  is  pressing  and  may  flash  on  the 
world  when  'tis  least  prepared.  Let  who 
will  deride  us,  but  let  us  prepare.  We  may 
not  guide  our  steps  with  the  certainty  of 
prophets,  nor  hope  by  our  beautiful 
schemes  to  make  a  perfect  state;  but  we 
can  only  come  near  to  perfection  in  the 
light  of  a  perfect  ideal,  and  however  far 
below  it  we  may  remain,  we  can  at  least, 
under  its  inspiration,  reach  an  existence 
rational  and  human  :  our  justification  for 
a  brave  effort  lies  in  that  the  governments 
of  this  time  are  neither  one  nor  the  other. 
He  who  thinks  Ireland's  struggle  to  ex- 
press her  own  mind,  to  give  utterance  to 
her  own  tongue,  to  stand  behind  her  own 
frontier,  is  but  a  sentiment  will  be  sur- 


THE    FRONTIER  141 

prised  to  find  it  leads  him  to  this  point. 
Herein  is  the  justification  and  the  strength 
of  the  movement.  Men  are  deriding  things 
around  them,  of  the  significance  of  which 
they  have  not  the  remotest  idea.  Ireland  is 
calling  her  children  to  a  common  banner, 
to  the  defence  of  her  frontier,  to  the  build- 
ing up  of  a  national  life,  harmonious  and 
beautiful — a  conception  of  citizenship, 
from  which  a  right  is  conceded,  not  be- 
cause it  can  be  compelled,  but  because  it  is 
just :  to  the  foundation  of  a  state  that  will 
by  its  defence  of  the  least  powerful  prove 
all  powerful,  that  will  be  strong  because 
true,  beautiful  because  free,  full  of  the 
music  of  her  olden  speech  and  caught  by 
the  magic  of  her  encircling  sea. 


CHAPTER  X 

LITERATURE  AND   FREEDOM — THE   PROPA- 
GANDIST  PLAYWRIGHT 


A  NATION'S  literature  is  an  index  to 
its  mind.  If  the  nation  has  its  free- 
dom to  win,  from  its  literature  may  we 
learn  if  it  is  passionately  in  earnest  in  the 
fight,  or  if  it  is  half-hearted,  or  if  it  cares 
not  at  all.  Whatever  state  prevails,  pas- 
sionate men  can  pour  their  passion 
through  literature  to  the  nation's  soul  and 
make  it  burn  and  move  and  fight.  For  this 
reason  it  is  of  transcendent  importance  to 
the  Cause.  Literature  is  the  Shrine  of 
Freedom,  its  fortress,  its  banner,  its 
charter.  In  its  great  temple  patriots  wor- 
ship; from  it  soldiers  go  forth,  wave  its 
challenge,  and  fight,  and  conquering,  write 
the  charter  of  their  country.  Its  great 
power  is  contested  by  none;  rather,  all 


LITERATURE   AND  FREEDOM         143 

recognise  it,  and  many  and  violent  are  the 
disputes  as  to  its  right  use  and  purpose. 
I  propose  to  consider  two  of  the  disputants 
—the  propagandist  playwright  and  the 
art-for-art's-sake  artist,  since  they  raise 
issues  that  are  our  concern.  It  is  curious 
that  two  so  violently  opposed  should  be  so 
nearly  alike  in  error  :  they  are  both  afraid 
of  life.  The  propagandist  is  all  for  one 
side;  the  artist  afraid  of  every  side.  The 
one  lacks  imagination;  the  other  lacks 
heart;  they  are  both  wide  of  the  truth. 
The  service  of  the  truth  requires  them  to 
pursue  one  course;  in  their  dispute  they 
swerve  from  that  course,  one  to  right,  one 
to  left.  Because  they  leave  the  path  on 
opposite  sides,  they  do  not  see  how  much 
alike  is  their  error;  but  that  they  do  both 
leave  the  path  is  my  point,  and  it  is  well 
we  should  consider  it.  It  would  be  dim- 
cult  to  deal  with  both  sides  at  once;  so  I 
will  consider  the  propagandist  first.  What 
I  have  to  charge  against  him  is  that  his 
work  is  insincere,  that  he  is  afraid  to  do 
justice  to  the  other  side,  that  he  makes 
ridicule  of  our  exemplars,  that  he  helps  to 
keep  the  poseur  in  being ;  and  to  conclude, 
that  only  by  a  saving  sense  of  humour  can 
we  find  our  way  back  to  the  truth. 


144  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

II 

When  we  judge  literature  we  do  so  by 
reference  to  the  eternal  truth,  not  by  what 
the  writer  considers  the  present  phase  of 
truth;  and  if  literature  so  tested  is  found 
guilty  of  suppression,  evasion  or  misinter- 
pretation, we  call  the  work  insincere, 
though  the  author  may  have  written  in 
perfect  good  faith.  That  is  a  necessary 
distinction  to  keep  in  mind.  If  you  call  a 
man's  work  insincere,  the  superficial  critic 
will  take  it  as  calling  the  man  himself  in- 
sincere; but  the  two  are  distinct,  and  it 
needs  to  be  emphasised,  for  sincere  men  are 
making  these  propagandist  plays,  of  which 
the  manifest  and  glaring  untruth  is  work- 
ing mischief  to  the  national  mind.  A  type 
of  such  a  play  is  familiar  enough  in  these 
days  when  we  like  to  ridicule  the  West 
Briton.  We  are  served  up  puppets  repre- 
senting the  shoneen  with  a  lisp  set  over 
against  the  patriot  who  says  all  the  proper 
things  suitable  to  the  occasion.  Now,  such 
a  play  serves  no  good  purpose,  but  it  has  a 
certain  bad  effect.  It  does  not  give  a  true 
interpretation  of  life ;  it  enlightens  no  one ; 
but  it  flatters  the  prejudices  of  people  who 
profess  things  for  which  they  have  no  zeal. 


LITERATURE  AND  FREEDOM    145 

That  is  the  root  of  the  mischief.  Many  of 
us  will  readily  profess  a  principle  for 
which  we  will  not  as  readily  suffer,  but 
when  the  pinch  comes  and  we  are  asked 
to  do  service  for  the  flag,  we  cover  our  un- 
willingness by  calling  the  man  on  the  other 
side  names.  Where  such  a  spirit  prevails 
there  can  be  no  national  awakening.  If  we 
put  a  play  before  the  people,  it  must  be 
with  a  hope  of  arresting  attention,  striking 
their  imagination,  giving  them  a  grip  of 
reality,  and  filling  them  with  a  joy  in  life. 
Now,  the  propagandist  play  does  none  of 
these  things;  it  has  neither  joy  nor 
reality;  its  characters  are  puppets  and 
lidiculous;  they  are  essentially  cari- 
catures. This  is  supposed  to  convert  the 
unbeliever;  but  the  intelligent  unbeliever 
coming  to  it  is  either  bored  or  irritated  by 
its  extravagant  absurdity,  and  if  he  admits 
our  sincerity,  it  is  only  at  the  expense  of 
cur  intelligence. 

in 

A  propagandist  play  for  a  political  end 
is  even  more  mischievous — at  least  lovers 
of  freedom  have  more  cause  for  protest.  It 
makes  our  heroes  ridiculous.  No  man  of 
imagination  can  stand  these  impossible 


146  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

persons  of  the  play  who  "walk  on"  eter- 
nally talking  of  Ireland.  Our  heroes  were 
men;  these  are  poseurs.  Get  to  under- 
stand Davis,  Tone,  or  any  of  our  great 
ones,  and  you  will  find  them  human,  gay, 
and  lovable.  "Were  you  ever  in  love, 
Davis  r  asked  one  of  his  wondering  ad- 
mirers, and  prompt  and  natural  came  the 
reply  :  "  I'm  never  out  of  it."  We  swear 
by  Tone  for  his  manly  virtues;  we  love 
him  because  we  say  to  ourselves  :  "  What 
a  fine  fellow  for  a  holiday."  A  friend  of 
Mitchel's  travelling  with  him  once  through 
a  storm,  was  astonished  to  find  him  sud- 
denly burst  out  into  a  fine  recitation, 
which  he  delivered  with  fine  effect.  He 
was  joyous  in  spirit.  For  their  buoyancy 
we  love  them  all,  and  because  of  it  we 
emulate  them.  We  are  influenced,  not  by 
the  man  who  always  wants  to  preach  a  ser- 
mon at  us,  but  by  the  one  with  whom  we 
go  for  a  holiday.  Our  history-makers  were 
great,  joyous  men,  of  fine  spirit,  fine 
imagination,  fine  sensibility,  and  fine 
humour.  They  loved  life ;  they  loved  their 
fellow  man;  they  loved  all  the  beautiful, 
brave  things  of  earth.  When  you  know 
them  you  can  picture  them  scaling  high 
mountains  and  singing  from  the  summits, 


LITERATURE   AND   FREEDOM         147 

or  boating  on  fine  rivers  in  the  sunlight, 
o::  walking  about  in  the  dawn,  to  the  music 
of  Creation,  evolving  the  philosophy  of 
revolutions  and  building  beautiful  worlds. 
You  get  no  hint  of  this  from  the  absurd 
propagandist  play,  yet  this  is  what  the 
heart  of  man  craves.  When  he  does  not 
get  it,  he  cannot  explain  what  he  wants; 
but  he  knows  what  he  does  not  want,  and 
he  goes  away  and  keeps  his  distance.  The 
play  has  missed  fire,  and  the  playwright 
and  his  hero  are  ridiculous.  Let  us  under- 
stand one  thing  :  if  we  want  to  make  men 
dutiful  we  must  make  them  joyous. 

IV 

It  is  because  we  must  talk  of  grave 
things  that  we  must  preserve  our  gaiety; 
otherwise  we  could  not  preserve  our 
balance.  By  some  freak  of  nature,  the 
average  man  strikes  attitudes  as  readily 
as  the  average  boy  whistles.  We  know  how 
the  poseur  works  mischief  to  every  cause, 
and  we  can  see  the  poseur  on  every  side. 
In  politics,  he  has  made  the  platform  con- 
temptible, which  is  a  danger  to  the  nation, 
needing  the  right  use  of  platform ;  in  litera- 
ture— well,  we  all  know  bourgeois,  but 
who  has  done  justice  to  the  artist  who  gets 


148  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

on  a  platform  to  talk  about  the  bourgeois  ? 
— in  religion,  the  poseur  is  more  likely  to 
make  agnostics  than  all  the  Rationalist 
Piess;  and  the  agnostic  poseur  in  turn  is 
very  funny.  Now  all  these  are  an  afflic- 
tion, a  collection  of  absurdities  of  which 
we  must  cure  the  nation.  If  we  cannot 
cure  the  nation  of  absurdity  we  cannot  set 
her  free.  Let  it  be  our  rule  to  combine 
gaiety  with  gravity  and  we  will  acquire  a 
saving  sense  of  proportion.  Only  the 
solemn  man  is  dull ;  the  serious  man  has  a 
natural  fund  of  gaiety  :  we  need  only  be 
natural  to  bring  back  joy  to  serious  endea- 
vour. Then  we  shall  begin  to  move.  Let 
us  remember  a  revolution  will  surely  fail 
when  its  leaders  have  no  sense  of  humour. 

v 

But  our  humour  will  not  be  a  saving 
humour  unless  it  is  of  high  order.  A  great 
humorist  is  as  rare  as  a  great  poet  or  a 
great  philosopher.  Though  ours  may  not 
be  great  we  must  keep  it  in  the  line  of 
greatness.  Remember,  great  humour  must 
be  made  out  of  ourselves  rather  than  out 
or  others.  The  fine  humorist  is  delightfully 
courteous;  the  commonplace  wit,  invari- 
ably insulting.  We  must  keep  two  things  in 


LITERATURE   AND  FREEDOM         149 

mind,  that  in  laughter  at  our  own  folly  is 
the  beginning  of  wisdom ;  and  the  keenest 
wit  is  pure  fun,  never  coarse  fun.  We 
start  a  laugh  at  others  by  getting  an  in- 
fallible laugh  at  ourselves.  The  common- 
place wit  arranges  incidents  to  make 
someone  he  dislikes  ridiculous;  his  atti- 
tude is  the  attitude  of  the  superior  person. 
He  is  nearly  always — often  unintention- 
ally— offensive ;  he  repels  the  public  some- 
times in  irritation,  sometimes  in  amuse- 
ment, for  they  often  see  point  in  his  joke, 
but  see  a  greater  joke  in  him,  and  they  are 
often  laughing,  not  at  his  joke,  but  at  him- 
self. Let  us  for  our  salvation  avoid  the 
attitude  of  the  superior  person.  Don't 
make  sport  of  others — make  it  of  yourself. 
Ridicule  of  your  neighbour  must  be  largely 
speculation;  of  the  comedy  in  yourself 
there  can  be  no  doubt.  When  you  get  the 
essential  humour  out  of  yourself,  you  get 
the  infallible  touch,  and  you  arrest  and 
attract  everyone.  You  are  not  the  superior 
person.  In  effect,  you  slap  your  neighbour 
on  the  back  and  say,  "  We're  all  in  the  same 
boat;  let  us  enjoy  the  joke";  and  you  find 
he  will  come  to  you  with  glistening  eye. 
He  may  feel  a  little  foolish  at  first — you  are 
poking  his  ribs;  but  you  cannot  help  it — 


150  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

having  given  him  the  way  to  poke  your 
own.  By  your  merry  honesty  he  knows 
you  for  a  safe  comrade,  and  he  comes  with 
relief  and  confidence — we  like  to  talk 
about  ourselves.  He  will  be  equally  frank 
with  yourself;  you  will  tell  one  another 
secrets;  you  will  reach  the  heart  of  man. 
That  is  what  we  need.  We  must  get  the 
heart-beat  into  literature.  Then  will  it 
quiver  and  dance  and  ^eep  and  sing. 
Then  we  are  in  the  line  of  greatness. 

VI 

It  is  because  we  need  the  truth  that  we 
object  to  the  propagandist  playwright. 
Only  in  a  rare  case  does  he  avoid  being 
partial;  and  when  he  is  impartial  he  is 
cold  and  unconvincing.  He  gives  us  argu- 
ment instead  of  emotion;  but  emotion  is 
the  language  of  the  heart.  He  does  not 
touch  the  heart ;  he  tries  to  touch  the  mind  : 
he  is  a  pamphleteer  and  out  of  place.  He 
fails,  and  his  failure  has  damaged  his 
cause,  for  it  leaves  us  to  feel  that  the  cause 
is  as  cold  as  his  play ;  but  when  the  Cause 
is  a  great  one  it  is  always  vital,  warm  and 
passionate.  It  is  for  the  sake  of  the  Cause 
we  ask  that  a  play  be  made  by  a  sincere 
man-of-letters,  who  will  give  us  not  pro- 


LITERATURE  AND  FREEDOM  151 
pagandist  literature  nor  art-for-art's-sake, 
but  the  throbbing  heart  of  man.  The  great 
dramatist  will  have  the  great  qualities 
needed,  sensibility,  sympathy,  insight, 
imagination,  and  courage.  The  special 
pleader  and  the  poseur  lack  all  these 
things,  and  they  make  themselves  and 
their  work  foolish.  Let  us  stand  for  the 
truth,  not  pruning  it  for  the  occasion.  The 
man  who  is  afraid  to  face  life  is  not  com- 
petent to  lead  anyone,  to  speak  for  anyone, 
or  to  interpret  anything  :  he  inspires  no 
confidence.  The  one  to  rouse  us  must  be 
passionate,  and  his  passion  will  win  us 
heart  and  soul.  When  from  some  terribly 
intense  moment,  he  turns  with  a  merry 
laugh,  only  the  fool  will  take  him  as 
laughing  at  his  cause;  the  general  instinct 
will  see  him  detecting  an  attitude,  tripping 
it  up,  and  making  us  all  merry  and  natural 
again.  In  that  moment  we  shall  spring  up 
astonished,  enthusiastic,  exultant— here  is 
one  inspired;  we  shall  enter  a  passionate 
brotherhood,  no  cold  disputes  now— the 
smouldering  f)re  along  the  land  shall 
quicken  to  a  blaze,  history  shall  be  again 
in  the  making.  We  shall  be  caught  in  the 
living  flame. 


CHAPTER  XI 

LITERATURE  AND   FREEDOM — ART   FOR   ART'S 
SAKE 

I 

ART  for  art's  sake  has  come  to  have  a 
meaning  which  must  be  challenged, 
but  yet  it  can  be  used  in  a  sense  that  is 
both  high  and  sacred.  If  a  gifted  writer 
take  literature  as  a  great  vocation  and 
determine  to  use  his  talents  faithfully  and 
well,  without  reference  to  fee  or  reward; 
if  prosperity  cannot  seduce  him  to  the  mis- 
use of  his  genius,  then  we  give  him  our 
high  praise.  Let  it  still  not  be  forgotten 
that  the  labourer  is  worthy  of  his  hire. 
But  if  the  hire  is  not  forthcoming,  and  he 
knowing  it,  yet  says  in  his  heart,  "The 
work  must  still  be  done  " ;  and  if  he  does 
it  loyally  and  bravely,  despite  the  present 
152 


ART   FOR   ART'S   SAKE  153 

coldness  of  the  world,  doing  the  good  work 
for  the  love  of  the  work  and  all  beautiful 
things;  and  if  with  this  meaning  he  take 
"  art  for  art's  sake  "  as  his  battle-cry,  then 
we  repeat  it  is  used  in  a  sense  both  high 
and  sacred. 

ii 

But  there  are  artists  abroad  whose  chief 
glory  seems  to  be  to  deny  that  they  have 
convictions — that  is,  convictions  about  the 
passionate  things  of  life  that  rouse  and 
move  their  generation.  Now  that  they 
should  not  be  special  pleaders  is  an 
obvious  duty,  but  unless  they  have  a  pas- 
sionate feeling  for  the  vital  things  that 
move  men,  heart  and  soul,  they  cannot  in- 
terpret the  heart  and  soul  of  passionate 
men,  and  their  work  must  be  for  ever  cold. 
When  literature  is  not  passionate  it  does 
not  touch  the  spirit  to  lift  and  spread  its 
wings  and  soar  to  finer  air.  That  is  the 
great  want  about  all  the  clever  books  now 
being  turned  out — they  often  give  us  ex- 
citement; they  never  give  us  ecstasy.  Then 
there  is  an  obvious  feeling  of  something 
lacking  which  men  try  to  make  up  with 
art;  and  they  produce  work  faultless  in 
form  and  fastidious  in  phrase,  but  still  it 


154  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

lacks  the  touch  of  fire  that  would  lift  it 

from  common  things  to  greatness. 

HI 

If  we  are  to  apply  art  to  great  work  we 
must  distinguish  art  from  artifice.  We 
find  the  two  well  contrasted  in  Synge's 
"Eiders  to  the  Sea"  and  his  "Playboy."  The 
first  was  written  straight  from  the  heart. 
We  feel  Synge  must  have  followed  those 
people  carrying  the  dead  body,  and  touched 
to  the  quick  by  the  caoine,  passed  the 
touch  on  to  us,  for  in  the  lyric  swell  of  the 
close  we  get  the  true  emotion.  Here  alone 
is  he  in  the  line  of  greatness.  This  gripped 
his  heart  and  he  wrote  out  of  himself.  But 
in  the  other  work  of  his  it  was  otherwise. 
He  has  put  his  method  on  record  :  he 
listened  through  a  chink  in  the  floor,  and 
wrote  around  other  people.  It  is  charac- 
teristic of  the  art  of  our  time.  Let  it  be 
called  art  if  the  critics  will,  but  it  is  not 
life, 

IV 

No,  it  is  not  life.    But  there  is  so  much 
talk  just  now  of  getting  "down  to  funda- 
mentals/'   of    the    poetry    of    the    tramp 
walking  the  world,"  and   the  rest  of  it, 


ART   FOR   ART'S   SAKE  135 

that  it  would  be  well  if  we  did  get  down 
to  fundamentals ;  and  this  is  one  thing  fun- 
damental— the  tramp  is  a  deserter  from 
life.  He  evades  the  troubled  field  where 
great  causes  are  fought;  he  shuns  the  battle 
because  of  the  wounds  and  the  sacrifice; 
he  has  no  heart  for  high  conflict  and  vic- 
tory. Let  him  under  the  cover  of  darkness 
but  secure  his  share  of  the  spoils  and  the 
world  may  go  to  wreck.  Yes,  he  is  the 
meanest  of  things — a  deserter.  On  the 
field  of  battle  he  would  be  shot.  If  we  let 
him  desert  the  field  of  life,  go  his  way  and 
walk  the  world,  let  us  not  at  least  hail  him 
as  a  hero. 


The  Repertory  Theatre  is  the  nursery  of 
this  particular  art-cult,  and  'twould  relieve 
some  of  us  to  talk  freely  about  it.  The 
Repertory  Theatre  has  already  become 
fashionable,  and  is  quite  rapidly  become  a 
nuisance.  Men  are  making  songs  and 
plays  and  lectures  for  art's  sake,  for  the 
praise  of  a  coterie  or  to  shock  the  bourgeois 
— above  all  shock  the  bourgeois.  A  certain 
type  of  artist  delights  in  shocking  the 
bourgeois — a  riot  over  a  play  gives  him 
great  satisfaction.  In  passing,  one  must 


156  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

note  with  exasperation,  perhaps  with  some 
misgiving,  how  men  raise  a  riot  over  some- 
thing not  worth  a  thought,  and  will  not 
fight  for  things  for  which  they  ought  to 
die.  But  he  likes  the  bourgeois  to  think 
him  a  terrible  person;  in  his  own  esteem 
he  is  on  an  eminence,  and  he  proceeds  to 
send  out  more  shock-the-bourgeois  litera- 
ture; and  'tis  mostly  very  sorry  stuff. 
Sometimes  he  tries  to  be  emotional  and  is 
but  painfully  artificial ;  sometimes  he  tries 
to  be  merry  and  gives  us  flippancy  for  fun. 
And  we  feel  a  terrible  need  for  getting  back 
to  a  standard,  worthy  and  true.  Great 
work  can  be  made  only  for  the  love  of 
work ;  not  for  money,  not  for  art's  sake,  not 
for  intellectual  appeal  nor  flippant  ridi- 
cule, but  for  the  pure  love  of  things,  good, 
true  and  beautiful.  With  the  best  of  in- 
tentions we  may  fail;  and  this  should  be 
laid  down  as  a  safe  guiding  principle;  a 
dramatist  should  be  moved  by  his  own 
tragedy;  the  novelist  should  be  interested 
in  his  own  story ;  the  poet  should  make  his 
song  for  the  love  of  the  song  and  his 
comedy  for  the  fun  of  the  thing. 


ART   FOR   ART'S   SAKE  157 

VI 

We  naturally  think  of  the  Abbey 
Theatre  when  we  speak  of  these  things, 
and  as  the  Abbey  work  has  certainly  suf- 
fered from  overpraise  we  may  correct  it 
by  comparison  with  Shakespeare.  Before 
the  Abbey  we  were  so  used  to  triviality 
that  when  clever  and  artistic  work 
appeared  we  at  once  hailed  it  great.  We 
did  get  one  or  two  great  things,  a  fact  to 
note  with  hearty  pleasure  and  pride.  But 
the  rest  was  merely  clever;  and  now  that 
we  are  getting  nothing  great  we  must  in- 
sist, and  keep  on  insisting,  that  'tis  merely 
clever.  But  let  us  remember  that  value  of 
the  word  great.  Let  it  be  kept  for  such 
names  as  Shakespeare  and  Moliere;  and 
lesser  men  may  be  called  brilliant,  talented 
or  able — anything  you  will  but  great.  Con- 
sider the  scenes  from  the  supreme  plays  of 
Shakespeare  and  compare  with  them  the 
innumerable  plays  now  coming  forth  and 
note  a  vital  difference.  These  give  us 
excitement,  where  Shakespeare  gave  us 
vision.  We  may  be  reminded  of  Shake- 
speare's duels  and  brawls  and  battles  and 
blood;  his  generation  revelled  in  excite- 
ment. Yes,  they  craved  it,  and  he  gave  it 


158  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

to  them,  but  shot  through  with  wonder, 
subtlety,  ecstasy;  and  his  splendid  crea- 
tions, like  mighty  worlds,  keep  us  wonder- 
ing for  ever.  We  must  get  back  that 
supreme  note  of  blended  music  and 
wonder,  that  makes  the  spirit  beautiful 
and  tempts  it  to  soar,  till  it  rise  over 
common  things  and  mere  commotion, 
spreading  its  wings  for  the  finer  air  where 
reason  faints  and  falls  to  earth. 

vii 

A  dramatist  cannot  make  a  great  play 
out  of  little  people.  His  chief  characters 
at  least  must  be  great  of  heart  and  soul— 
the  great  hearts  that  fight  great  causes. 
When  such  are  caught  in  the  inevitable 
struggle  of  affections  and  duties  and  the 
general  clash  of  life  their  passionate  spirits 
send  up  all  the  elements  that  make  great 
literature.  The  writer  who  cannot  enter 
into  their  battles  and  espouse  their  cause 
cannot  give  utterance  to  their  hearts;  and 
we  don't  want  what  he  thinks  about  them ; 
wo  want  what  they  think  about  them- 
selves. He  who  is  in  passionate  sympathy 
with  them  feels  their  emotion  and  writing 
from  the  heart  does  great  things.  The 
artist  who  is  in  mortal  dre-ad  of  being 


ART   FOR   ART'S   SAKE  159 

thought  a  politician  or  suspected  of  mo- 
tives cannot  feel,  and  will  as  surely 
fail,  as  the  one  who  sits  down  to  play 
the  role  of  politician  disguised  as  play- 
right.  That  is  what  the  artist  has  got  to 
see;  and  he  has  got  to  see  that  while 
the  Irish  Revolution  for  centuries  has 
attracted  the  greatest  hearts  and  brains  of 
Ireland,  for  him  carefully  to  avoid  it  is  to 
avoid  the  line  of  greatness.  For  a  propa- 
gandist to  sit  down  to  give  it  utterance 
would  be  as  if  a  handy-man  were  to  set 
out  to  build  a  cathedral.  The  Revolution 
does  not  need  to  be  argued;  it  justifies  it- 
self— all  we  need  is  to  give  it  utterance — 
give  it  utterance  once  greatly.  Then  the 
writer  may  proceed  to  give  utterance  to 
every  good  thing  under  the  sun.  But  our 
artists  are  making,  and  will  continue  to 
make,  only  second-class  literature,  for  they 
are  afraid  of  the  Revolution,  and  it  is  all 
over  our  best  of  life ;  they  are  afraid  of  that 
life.  But  to  enter  the  arena  of  greatness 
they  must  give  it  a  voice.  That  is  the 
vocation  of  the  poet. 

VIII 

Yes,  and  the  poet   will   be   unlike  you, 
gentlemen  of  the  fastidious  phrase.    He  will 


160  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

not  be  careless  of  form,  but  the  passion  thai 
is  in  him  will  make  simple  words  burn  and 
live ;  never  will  he  in  the  mode  of  the  time 
go  wide  of  the  truth  to  make  a  picturesque 
phrase;  his  mind  rapt  on  the  thing  will 
fix  on  the  true  word ;  his  heart  warm  with 
the  battle  will  fashion  more  beautiful 
forms  than  you,  0  detached  and  dainty 
artist;  his  soul  full  of  music  and  adventure 
will  scale  those  heights  it  is  your  fate  to 
dream  of  but  not  your  fortune  to  possess. 
Yet,  you,  too,  might  possess  them  would 
you  but  step  with  him  into  the  press  of 
adventurous  legions,  and  make  articulate 
the  dream  of  men,  and  make  splendid  their 
triumph.  He  is  the  prophet  of  to-morrow, 
though  you  deny  him  to-day.  He  is  not 
like  to  you,  supercilious  and  aloof — he 
would  have  you  for  a  passionate  brother, 
would  raise  your  spirit  in  ecstasy,  flood 
your  mind  with  thought,  and  touch  your 
lips  with  fire.  Because  of  his  sensitive- 
ness he  knows  every  mood  and  every  heart 
and  gives  a  voice  and  a  song  to  all.  You 
might  know  him  for  a  good  comrade,  where 
freedom  is  to  win  or  to  hold,  over  in  the 
van  or  the  breach ;  able  to  deal  good  blows 
and  take  them  in  the  fine  manner,  a  fine 
fighter;  not  with  darkened  brow  crying, 


ART   FOR   ART'S   SAKE  161 

"  an  eye  for  an  eye  " — for  who  could  give 
him  blow  for  blow  or  match  his  deed  with  a 
deed  ? — but  one  of  open  front  and  open  hand 
who  will  count  it  happiness  to  have  made 
for  a  victory  he  may  not  live  to  enjoy,  as 
ready  to  die  in  its  splendour  as  he  had  been 
to  live  through  the  darkness  before  the 
dawn;  remembering  with  soldier  tender- 
ness the  comrades  of  old  battles,  forgetting 
the  malice  of  old  enemies ;  a  high  example 
of  the  magnanimous  spirit,  happily  not 
yet  unknown  on  earth;  with  fine  gene- 
rosity and  noble  fire,  full  of  that  great  love 
the  common  cry  can  never  make  other 
than  humanising  and  beautiful,  not  with- 
out a  gleam  of  humour  more  than  half 
divine,  he  will  pass,  leaving  to  the  foe  that 
hated  him  heartily  equally  with  the  friend 
that  loved  him  well,  the  wonder  of  his 
thought  and  the  rapture  of  his  melody. 


CHAPTER  XII 

RELIGION 
I 

IT  ought  to  be  laid  down  as  a  first  prin- 
ciple that  grave  questions  which  have 
divided  us  in  the  past,  and  divide  us  still 
with  much  bitterness,  should  not  be  thrust 
aside  and  kept  out  of  view  in  the  hope  of 
harmony.  Where  the  attitude  is  such,  the 
hope  is  vain.  They  should  be  approached 
with  courage  in  the  hope  of  creating 
mutual  respect  and  an  honourable  solution 
for  all.  Religion  is  such  a  question.  To 
the  majority  of  men  this  touches  their 
most  intimate  life.  Because  of  their 
jealous  regard  for  that  intimate  part  of 
themselves  they  are  prepared  for  bitter 
hostilities  with  anyone  who  will  assail  it; 
and  because  of  the  unmeasured  bitterness 
162 


RELIGION  163 

of  assaults  on  all  sides  we  have  come  to 
count  it  a  virtue  to  bring  together  in 
societies  labelled  non-sectarian,  men  who 
have  been  violently  opposed  on  this  issue. 
It  will  be  readily  allowed  that  to  bring 
men  together  anyhow,  even  suspiciously, 
is  somewhat  of  an  advance,  when  we  keep 
in  mind  how  angrily  they  have  quarrelled. 
But  'tis  not  to  our  credit  that  in  any 
assembly  a  particular  name  hardly  dare 
be  mentioned ;  and  it  must  be  realised  that, 
whatever  purpose  it  may  serve  in  lesser 
undertakings,  in  the  great  fight  for  freedom 
no  such  attitude  will  suffice.  No  grave 
question  can  be  settled  by  ignoring  it. 
Since  it  is  our  duty  to  make  the  War  of 
Independence  a  reality  and  a  success,  we 
must  invoke  a  contest  that  will  as  surely 
rouse  every  latent  passion  and  give  every 
latent  suspicion  an  occasion  and  a  field. 
That  is  the  danger  ahead.  We  must  antici- 
pate that  danger,  meet  and  destroy  it. 
Perhaps  at  this  suggestion  most  of  us  will 
at  once  get  restive.  Some  may  say  with 
irritation  :  Why  raise  this  matter  ?  Others 
on  the  other  side  may  prepare  forthwith 
to  dig  up  the  hatchet.  Is  not  the  attitude 
on  both  sides  evidence  of  the  danger? 
Does  anyone  suppose  we  can  start  a  fight 


164  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

for  freedom  without  making  that  danger 
a  grimmer  reality?  Who  can  claim  it  a 
wise  policy  merely  for  the  moment  to 
dodge  it  ?  For  that  is  what  we  do.  Let  us 
have  courage  and  face  it.  At  what  I  have 
to  say  let  no  man  take  offence  or  fright— 
it  commits  no  one  to  anything.  It  is 
written  to  try  and  make  opponents  under- 
stand and  respect  one  another,  not  to  set 
them  at  one  another,  least  of  all  to  make 
them  "liberal,"  that  is,  lax  and  con- 
temptible, ready  to  explain  everything 
away.  We  want  primarily  the  man  who  is 
prepared  to  fight  his  ground,  but  who  is 
big  enough  in  heart  and  mind  to  respect 
opponents  who  will  also  fight  theirs.  In 
the  integrity  and  courage  of  both  sides  is 
th3  guarantee  of  the  independence  of  both. 
That  should  be  our  guiding  thought.  But  as 
on  this  question  most  people  abandon  all 
tolerance,  it  is  quite  possible  what  may  be 
written  will  satisfy  none ;  still,  it  may  serve 
the  purpose  of  making  a  need  apparent.  To 
repeat,  we  must  face  the  question.  But 
whoever  elects  to  start  it,  should  approach 
the  issue  with  sympathy  and  forbearance. 
These  are  as  necessary  as  courage  and  reso- 
lution; yet,  since  many  often  sacrifice 
firmness  to  sympathy,  others  will  take  the 


RELIGION  165 

opposite  line  of  riding  roughshod  over 
everyone,  a  harshness  that  confirms  the 
weakling  in  his  weakness.  To  note  all  this 
is  but  to  note  the  difficulty ;  and  if  what  is 
now  written  fails  in  its  appeal,  it  need  only 
be  said  to  walk  unerringly  here  would  re- 
quire the  insight  of  a  prophet  and  the 
balance  of  an  angel. 

ii 

What  everyone  should  take  as  a  fair  de- 
mand is  that  all  men  should  be  sincere  in 
their  professions,  and  that  we  should 
justify  ourselves  by  the  consistency  of  our 
own  lives  rather  than  by  the  wickedness  of 
our  neighbours  :  which  is  nothing  new.  It 
is  our  trouble  that  we  must  emphasise 
obvious  duties.  To  approach  the  question 
frankly  with  no  matter  what  good  faith 
will  lead  to  much  heart-burning,  perhaps, 
to  no  little  bitterness;  but  if  we  realise  that 
all  sides  are  about  equally  to  blame,  we 
may  induce  an  earnestness  that  may  lead 
to  better  things.  It  is  in  that  hope  I  write. 
Catholics  and  Protestants,  instead  of  say- 
ing to  one  another  the  things  with  which 
we  are  familiar,  should  look  to  their  own 
houses;  and  if  in  this  age  of  fashionable 
agnosticism,  they  should  conclude  that  the 


166  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

general  enemy  is  the  atheist,  socialist,  and 
the  syndicalist,  they  should  still  be  re- 
minded to  look  to  their  own  houses;  and 
if  the  agnostic  take  this  to  justify  himself, 
he  should  be  reminded  he  has  never  done 
anything  to  justify  himself.  It  may  seem 
a  curious  way  for  inducing  harmony  to  set 
out  to  prove  everyone  in  the  wrong;  but 
the  point  is  clear,  not  to  attack  what  men 
believe  but  to  ask  them  to  justify  their 
words  by  their  deeds.  The  request  is  not 
unreasonable  and  it  may  be  asked  in  a  tone 
that  will  show  the  sincerity  of  him  who 
makes  it  and  waken  a  kindred  feeling  in 
all  earnest  men.  The  world  will  be  a  better 
place  to  live  in,  and  we  shall  be  all  better 
friends  when  every  man  makes  a  genuine 
resolve  to  give  us  all  the  example  of  a 
better  life. 

in 

A  development  that  would  require  a 
treatise  in  itself  I  will  but  touch  on,  to  sug- 
gest to  all  interested  a  matter  of  general 
and  grave  concern — the  growing  material- 
ism of  religious  bodies.  On  all  sides  self- 
constituted  defenders  of  the  faith  are 
tioubling  themselves,  not  with  the  faith 
but  with  the  numbers  of  their  adherents 


RELIGION  167 

who  have  jobs,  equal  sharers  in  emolu- 
ments, and  so  forth.  A  Protestant  of 
standing  writes  a  book  and  proves  his 
religion  is  one  of  efficiency;  a  Catholic  of 
equal  standing  quickly  rejoins  with 
another  book  to  prove  his  religion  is  also 
efficient;  each  blind  to  the  fact  that  the 
resulting  campaign  is  disgraceful  to  both. 
When  religion  ceases  to  represent  to  us 
something  spiritual,  and  purely  spiritual, 
we  begin  to  drift  away  from  it.  "  Where 
thy  treasure  is,  there  thy  heart  is  also." 
"No  man  can  serve  God  and  Mammon." 
The  modern  rejoinder  is  familiar:  "We 
must  live."  This,  our  generation  is  not 
likely  to  forget.  The  grave  concern  is  that 
well-meaning  men  are  accustoming  them- 
selves to  this  cry  to  sacrifice  all  higher  con- 
siderations for  the  "  equal  division  of 
emoluments."  Let  us  as  citizens  and  a 
community  see  that  every  man  has  the 
right  and  the  means  to  live ;  but  when  self- 
interested  bodies  start  a  rivalry  in  the 
name  of  their  particular  creeds,  we  know 
it  ends  in  a  squalid  greed  and  fight  for 
place,  in  a  pursuit  of  luxury,  the  logical 
outcome  of  which  must  be  to  make  the 
world  ugly,  sordid  and  brutal.  It  would 
be  a  mistako  to  overlook  that  high-minded 


168  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

men  are  allowing  themselves  to  be  com- 
mitted by  plausible  reasons  to  this  grow- 
ing evil.  It  is  misguided  enthusiasm. 
There  is  a  divine  authority  that  warns  us 
all :  "  Be  zealous  for  the  better  gifts." 

IV 

I  wish  to  examine  the  attitude  of  the 
average  Christian  to  the  Agnostic.  '*  The 
world  is  falling  away  from  religion,"  he 
will  cry  when  depressed,  without  thinking 
how  much  he  himself  may  be  a  contri- 
buting cause.  Let  him  study  it  in  this 
light.  What  is  his  attitude?  When  he 
comes  to  speak  of  the  tendency  of  the  age 
he  will  indulge  in  vague  generalities  about 
atheism,  socialism,  irreligion,  and  the  rest ; 
always  the  cause  is  outside  of  him,  and 
against  him ;  he  is  not  part  of  it.  I  ask  him 
to  pass  by  the  atheist  awhile  and  take 
what  may  be  of  more  concern.  There  is 
a  type  of  Catholic  and  Protestant  who  has 
as  little  genuine  religion  in  him  as  any 
infidel,  who  does  not  deny  the  letter  of  the 
law,  but  who  does  not  observe  its  spirit, 
whose  only  use  for  the  letter  is  to  criticise 
and  harass  adversaries.  Observe  the  high 
use  he  has  for  liberty— drinking,  card- 
playing,  gambling,  luxury ;  he  has  no  place 


RELIGION  169 

in  his  life  for  any  worthy  deeds,  nay,  only 
scorn  for  such.  Still  he  passes  for  ortho- 
dox. If  he  is  a  Catholic,  he  secures  that 
by  putting  in  an  appearance  at  Mass  on 
Sundays.  His  mind  is  not  there ;  he  arrives 
late  and  goes  early.  His  Protestant  fellow 
in  his  private  judgment  finds  more  scope  : 
"Let  the  women  go  listen  to  the  parson." 
This  is  the  sort  of  saying  gives  him  such  a 
conceit  of  himself.  We  have  the  type  on 
both  sides,  so  all  can  see  it.  Now  it  is  not 
in  the  way  of  the  Pharisee  we  come  to  note 
them,  but  to  note  that,  strange  as  it  may 
appear,  either  or  both  together  will  come 
to  applaud  the  denouncing  of  the  atheist. 
We  gather  such  into  our  religious  societies, 
and  flatter  them  that  they  are  adherents  of 
religion  and  the  bulwark  of  the  faith,  and 
they  forthwith  anathematise  the  atheist 
with  great  gusto.  The  one  so  anathema- 
tised is  often  as  worthless  as  themselves 
with  a  conceit  to  despise  priest  and  parson 
alike.  But  it  sometimes  happens  he  is  a 
fine  character  who  has  no  religion  as  most 
of  us  understand  it,  but  who  has  yet  a  fine 
spiritual  fervour,  ready  to  fight  and  make 
sacrifices  for  a  national  or  social  principle 
that  he  believes  will  make  for  better 
things,  a  man  of  integrity  and  worth  whom 


170  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

the  best  of  men  may  be  glad  to  hold  as  a 
friend.  Yet  we  find  in  the  condition  to 
which  we  have  drifted  such  a  one  may  be 
pilloried  by  wasters,  gamblers,  rioters,  a 
crew  that  are  the  curse  of  every  com- 
munity. We  lash  the  atheist  and  the  age 
but  give  little  heed  to  the  insincerity  and 
cant  of  those  we  do  not  refuse  to  call  our 
own.  What  an  example  for  the  man  ana- 
thematised. He  sees  the  vice  and  mean- 
ness of  those  we  allow  to  pass  for  orthodox, 
and  when  he  sees  also  the  complacency  of 
the  better  part,  he  is  unconvinced.  We 
praise  the  sweetness  of  the  healing  waters 
of  Christ-like  charity,  but  despite  our 
gospel  he  never  gets  it,  never.  We  give 
him  execration,  injustice;  if  we  let  him  go 
with  a  word,  it  is  never  a  gentle  word,  but 
a  bitter  epithet;  and  we  wonder  he  is 
estranged,  when  he  sees  our  amazing  com- 
posure in  an  amazing  welter  of  hypocrisy 
and  deceit.  There  is,  of  course,  the  better 
side,  the  many  thousands  of  Catholics  and 
Protestants  who  sincerely  aim  at  better 
things.  But  what  has  to  be  admitted  is 
that  most  sincerely  religious  people  adopt 
to  the  man  of  no  established  religion  the 
same  attitude  as  does  the  hypocrite  :  they 
join  in  the  general  cry.  They  should  look 


RELIGION  171 

to  their  own  houses;  they  should  purge  the 
temple  of  the  money-lender  and  the  knave ; 
they  should  see  that  their  field  gives  good 
harvest;  they  should  remember  that  not 
to  the  atheist  only  but  to  the  orthodox  was 
it  written  :  "  Every  tree  therefore  that  doth 
not  yield  good  fruit  shall  be  cut  down  and 
cast  into  the  fire." 

y 

There  is  a  word  to  be  said  to  the  man  for 
whom  was  invented  the  curious  name 
agnostic.  I'm  concerned  only  with  him 
who  is  sincere  and  high-minded.  Let  us 
pass  the  flippant  critics  of  things  they  do 
not  understand.  But  all  sincere  men  are 
comrades  in  a  deep  and  fine  sense.  What 
the  honest  unbeliever  has  to  keep  in  mind 
is  that  the  darker  side  is  but  one  side.  If  he 
stands  studying  a  crowd  of  the  orthodox 
and  finds  therein  the  drunkard,  the 
gambler,  the  sensualist;  and  if  he  says 
bitter  things  of  the  value  of  religion  and 
gets  in  return  the  clerical  fiat  of  one  who 
is  more  a  politician  than  a  priest;  and  if 
he  rejoins  contemptuously,  "  This  is  fit  for 
women  and  children,"  let  him  be  reminded 
that  he  can  also  study  the  other  side  if  he 
care.  If  he  has  the  instinct  of  a  fighter  he 


172  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

must  know  every  army  has  in  its  trail  the 
camp-follower  and  the  vulture,  but  when 
the  battle  is  set  and  the  danger  is 
imminent,  only  the  true  soldier  stands  his 
ground.  Because  some  who  are  of  poor 
spirit  are  in  high  place,  let  him  not  forget 
the  old  spirit  still  exists.  Not  only  the 
women  but  the  best  intellects  of  men  still 
keep  the  old  traditions.  Newman  and 
Pascal,  Dante  and  Milton,  Erigena  and 
Aquinas,  are  all  dead,  but  in  our  time  even 
they  have  had  followers  not  too  far  off.  In 
the  same  spirit  Gilbert  Chesterton  found 
wonder  at  a  wooden  post,  and  Francis 
Thompson,  in  his  divine  wandering, 
troubled  the  gold  gateways  of  the  stars. 
Let  our  friend  before  he  frames  his  final 
judgment  pause  here.  He  may  well  be 
baffled  by  many  anomalies  of  the  time,  his 
eye  may  rest  on  the  meaner  horde,  his  ear 
be  filled  with  the  arrogance  of  some  un- 
worthy successor  of  Paul ;  and  if  he  says  : 
"Why  permit  these  things?"  he  may  be 
told  there  are  some  alive  in  this  generation 
who  will  question  all  such  things,  and 
who,  however  hard  it  go  with  them,  have 
no  fear  for  the  final  victory. 


RELIGION  173 

VI 

Perhaps  the  conventional  Christian  and 
conventional  non-Christian  may  rest  a 
moment  to  consider  the  reality.  Between 
the  bitter  believer  and  the  exasperated  un- 
believer, Christianity  is  being  turned  from 
a  practice  to  a  polemic,  and  if  we  are  to 
recall  the  old  spirit  we  must  recall  the  old 
earnestness  and  simplicity  of  the  early 
Martyrs.  We  do  not  hear  that  they  called 
Nero  an  atheist,  but  we  do  hear  that  they 
went  singing  to  the  arena.  By  their 
example  we  may  recover  the  spirit  of  song, 
and  have  done  with  invective.  If  we  find 
music  and  joyousness  in  the  old  concep- 
tion, it  is  not  in  the  fashion  of  the  time  to 
explain  it  away  in  some  "new  theology," 
for  he  to  whom  it  is  not  a  fashion,  but  a 
vital  thing,  keeps  his  anchor  by  tradition. 
To  him  it  is  the  shining  light  away  in  the 
mists  of  antiquity ;  it  is  the  strong  sun  over 
the  living  world ;  it  is  the  pillar  of  fire  over 
the  widening  seas  and  worlds  of  the  un- 
known ;  it  is  the  expanse  of  infinity.  When 
he  is  lost  in  its  mystery  he  adverts  to  the 
wonder  about  him,  for  all  that  is  wonder- 
ful is  touched  with  it,  and  all  that  is  lovely 
is  its  expression.  It  is  in  the  breath  of 


174  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

the  wind,  pure  and  bracing  from  the  moun- 
tain top.  It  is  in  the  song  of  the  lark 
holding  his  musical  revel  in  the  sunlight. 
It  is  in  the  ecstasy  of  a  Spring  morning. 
It  is  in  the  glory  of  all  beautiful  things. 
When  it  has  entered  and  purified  his 
spirit,  his  heart  goes  out  to  the  persecuted 
in  all  ages  and  countries.  None  will  he 
reject.  "I  am  not  come  to  call  the  just  but 
sinners."  He  remembers  those  words,  and 
his  great  charity  encompasses  not  only  the 
persecuted  orthodox,  but  the  persecuted 
heretics  and  infidels. 

VII 

I  will  not  say  if  such  an  endeavour  as  I 
suggest  can  have  an  immediate  success. 
But  I  think  it  will  be  a  step  forward  if  we 
get  sincere  men  on  one  side  to  understand 
the  sincerity  of  the  other  side;  and  if  in 
matters  of  religion  and  speculation,  where 
there  is  so  much  difficulty  and  there  is 
likely  to  be  so  much  conflict  of  opinion, 
there  should  be  no  constraint,  but  rather 
the  finest  charity  and  forbearance;  then 
the  orthodox  would  be  concerned  with 
practising  their  faith  rather  than  in 
harassing  the  infidel,  and  the  infidel  would 
receive  a  more  useful  lesson  than  the  ill- 


RELIGION  175 

considered  tirades  he  despises.  He  may 
remain  still  unconvinced,  but  he  will  give 
over  his  contempt.  This  question  of  reli- 
gion is  one  on  which  men  will  differ,  and 
differing,  ultimately  they  will  fight  if  we 
find  no  better  way.  We  must  remember 
while  freedom  is  to  win  we  are  facing  a 
national  struggle,  and  if  we  are  threatened 
within  by  a  civil  war  of  creeds  it  may  undo 
us.  That  is  why  we  must  face  the  ques- 
tion. That  is  why  I  think  utter  frankness 
in  these  grave  matters  is  of  grave  urgency. 
If  we  approach  them  in  the  right  spirit  we 
need  have  no  fear — for  at  heart  the  most  of 
men  are  susceptible  to  high  appeals.  What 
we  need  is  courage  and  intensity;  it  is 
gabbling  about  surface  things  makes  the 
bitterness.  If  in  truth  we  safeguard  the 
right  of  every  man  as  we  are  bound  to  do 
we  shall  win  the  confidence  of  all,  and  we 
may  hope  for  a  braver  and  better  future, 
wherein  some  light  of  the  primal  Beauty 
may  wander  again  over  earth  as  in  the 
beginning  it  dawned  on  chaos  when  the 
Spirit  of  God  first  moved  over  the  waters. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

INTELLECTUAL  FREEDOM 


IT  will  probably  cause  surprise  if  I  say 
there  is,  possibly,  more  intellectual  free- 
dom in  Ireland  than  elsewhere  in  Europe. 
But  I  do  not  mean  by  intellectual  free- 
dom conventional  Free-thought,  which  is, 
perhaps,  as  far  as  any  superstition  from 
true  freedom  of  the  mind.  The  point  may 
not  be  admitted  but  its  consideration  will 
clear  the  air,  and  help  to  dispose  of  some 
objections  hindering  that  spiritual  free- 
dom, fundamental  to  all  liberty. 

ii 

I  have  no  intention  here  of  in  any  way 
criticising  the  doctrine  of  Free-thought, 
but  one  so  named  cannot  be  ignored  when 

176 


INTELLECTUAL   FREEDOM  177 

we  consider  Intellectual  Freedom.  This, 
then,  has  to  be  borne  in  mind  when  speak- 
ing of  Free-thought,  that  while  it  allows 
you  latitude  of  opinion  in  many  things,  it 
will  not  allow  you  freedom  in  all  things, 
in,  for  example,  Revealed  Religion.  I  only 
mention  this  to  show  that  on  both  sides 
of  such  burning  questions  you  have  dis- 
putants dogmatic.  A  dogmatic  "yes" 
meets  an  equally  dogmatic  "no."  The 
dogmas  differ  and  it  is  not  part  of  our 
business  here  to  discuss  them  :  but  to  come 
to  a  clear  conception  of  the  matter  in  hand, 
it  must  be  kept  in  mind,  that  if  you,  not- 
withstanding, freely  of  your  own  accord, 
accept  belief  in  certain  doctrines,  the  free- 
thinkers will  for  that  deny  you  freedom. 
And  the  freethinkers  are  right  in  that  they 
are  dogmatic.  (But  this  they  themselves 
appear  to  overlook.)  Freedom  is  absolutely 
dogmatic.  It  is  fundamentally  false  that 
freedom  implies  no  attachment  to  any 
belief,  no  being  bound  by  any  law,  "As 
free  as  the  wind,"  as  the  saying  goes,  for 
the  wind  is  not  free.  Simple  indeterminism 
is  not  liberty. 


178  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

HI 

We  must,  then,  find  the  true  conception 
of  Intellectual  Freedom.  It  is  the  freedom 
of  the  individual  to  follow  his  star  and 
reach  his  goal.  That  star  binds  him  down  to 
certain  lines  and  his  freedom  is  in  exact 
proportion  to  his  fidelity  to  the  lines.  The 
seeming  paradox  may  be  puzzling  :  a  con- 
crete example  will  make  it  clear.  Suppose 
a  man,  shipwrecked,  finds  himself  at  sea 
in  an  open  boat,  without  his  bearings  or  a 
rudder.  He  is  at  the  mercy  of  the  wind 
and  wave,  without  freedom,  helpless.  But 
give  him  his  bearings  and  a  helm,  and  at 
once  he  recovers  his  course;  he  finds  his 
position  and  can  strike  the  path  to  free- 
dom. He  is  at  perfect  liberty  to  scuttle  his 
boat,  drive  it  on  the  rocks  or  do  any  other 
irrational  thing;  but  if  he  would  have  free- 
dom, he  must  follow  his  star. 


IV 

This  leads  us  to  track  a  certain  error  that 
has  confused  modern  debate.  A  man  in 
assumed  impartiality  tells  you  he  will 
stand  away  from  his  own  viewpoint  and 
consider  a  case  from  yours.  Now,  if  he 


INTELLECTUAL   FREEDOM  179 

does  honestly  hold  by  his  own  view  and 
thinks  he  can  put  it  by  and  judge  from  his 
opponent's,  he  is  deceiving  both  himself 
and  his  opponent.  He  can  do  so  apparently, 
but,  whatever  assumption  is  made,  he  is 
governed  subconsciously  by  his  own  firm 
conviction.  His  belief  is  around  him  like 
an  atmosphere ;  it  goes  with  him  wherever 
he  goes;  he  can  only  stand  free  of  it  by 
altogether  abandoning  it.  If  his  case  is 
such  that  he  can  come  absolutely  to  the 
other  side  to  view  it  uninfluenced  by  his 
own,  then  he  has  abandoned  his  own.  He  is 
like  a  man  in  a  boat  who  has  thrown  over 
rudder  and  bearings  :  he  may  be  moved  by 
any  current :  he  is  adrift.  If  he  is  to  re- 
cover the  old  ground,  he  must  win  it  as 
something  he  never  had.  But  if  instead  of 
this  he  does  at  heart  hold  by  his  own  view, 
he  should  give  over  the  deception  that  he 
is  uninfluenced  by  it  in  framing  judgment. 
It  is  psychologically  impossible.  Let  the 
man  understand  it  as  a  duty  to  himself  to 
be  just  to  others,  and  to  substitute  this 
principle  for  his  spurious  impartiality. 
This  is  the  frank  and  straightforward 
course.  While  he  is  under  his  own  star,  he 
is  moving  in  its  light :  he  has,  if  uncon- 
sciously, his  hand  on  the  helm  :  he  judges 


180  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

all  currents  scrupulously  and  exactly,  but 
always  from  his  own  place  at  the  wheel 
and  with  his  own  eyes.  To  abandon  one  or 
the  other  is  to  betray  his  trust,  or  in  good 
faith  and  ignorance  to  cast  it  off  till  it  is 
gone,  perhaps,  too  far  to  recover. 


If  we  so  understand  intellectual  free- 
dom, in  what  does  its  denial  consist?  In 
this  :  around  every  set  of  principles  guid- 
ing men,  there  grows  up  a  corresponding 
set  of  prejudices  that  with  the  majority  in 
practice  often  supersede  the  principles; 
and  these  prejudices  with  the  march  of 
time  assume  such  proportions,  gather  such 
power,  both  by  the  numbers  of  their  ad- 
herents and  the  authority  of  many  sup- 
porting them,  that  for  a  man  of  spirit, 
knowing  them  to  be  evil  and  urgent  of 
resistance,  there  is  needed  a  vigour  and 
freedom  of  mind  that  but  few  understand 
and  even  fewer  appreciate  or  encourage. 
The  prejudices  that  grow  around  a  man's 
principles  are  like  weeds  and  poison  in  his 
garden  :  they  blight  his  flowers,  trees  and 
fruit;  and  he  must  go  forth  with  fire  and 
sword  and  strong  unsparing  hand  to  root 


INTELLECTUAL   FREEDOM  181 

out  the  evil  things.  He  will  find  with  his 
courage  and  strength  are  needed  passion 
and  patience  and  dogged  persistence.  For 
men  defend  a  prejudice  with  bitter  venom 
altogether  unlike  the  fire  that  quickens  the 
fighter  for  freedom;  and  the  destroyer  of 
the  evil  may  find  himself  assailed  by  an 
astonishing  combination — charged  with 
bad  faith  or  treachery  or  vanity  or  sheer 
perversity,  in  proportion  as  those  who  dis- 
like his  principles  deny  his  good  faith;  or 
those  who  profess  them,  because  of  his 
vigour  and  candour  denounce  him  for  an 
enemy  within  the  fold.  But  for  all  that  he 
should  stand  fast.  If  he  has  the  courage 
so  to  do,  he  gives  a  fine  example  of  intellec- 
tual freedom. 

VI 

It  will  serve  us  to  consider  some  preju- 
dices, free-thinking  and  religious.  First 
the  free-thinker.  He  has  a  prejudice  very 
hard  to  kill.  If  I  believe  in  the  beginning 
what  Bernard  Shaw  has  found  out  thus 
late  in  the  day,  that  priests  are  not  as  bad 
as  they  are  painted,  the  free-thinker  would 
deny  me  intellectual  freedom.  The  fact  of 
my  right  to  think  the  matter  out  and  come 
to  that  conclusion  would  count  for  noth- 


182  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

ing.  On  the  other  hand,  if  I  were  known 
to  have  professed  a  certain  faith  and  to 
have  abandoned  it,  he  would  acclaim  that 
as  casting  off  mental  slavery.  This  is  hope- 
lessly confusing.  If  a  man  has  ceased  to 
hold  a  certain  belief  he  deserves  no  credit 
for  courage  in  saying  so  openly.  If  he 
thinks  what  he  once  believed,  or  is  sup- 
posed to  have  believed,  has  no  vitality, 
surely  he  can  have  no  reason  for  being 
afraid  of  it,  and  to  speak  of  dangerous  con- 
sequences from  it  to  him,  can  be  JOT  him 
at  least  only  a  bogey.  His  simple  denial  is, 
then,  no  mark  of  courage.  Courage  is  a 
positive  thing.  Yet  he  may  well  have  that 
courage.  Suppose  him  in  taking  his  stand 
to  have  taken  up  some  social  faith  that  for 
him  has  promise  of  better  things.  He  will 
find  his  new  creed  surrounded  by  its  own 
swarm  of  prejudices,  and  if  he  refuse  to 
worship  every  fetish  of  the  free-thinker, 
declaring  that  this  stands  to  him  for  a  cer- 
tain definite,  beautiful  thing,  and  fighting 
for  it,  he  will  find  himself  denied  and 
scouted  by  his  new  friends.  He  may  find 
himself  often  in  company  with  some  sup- 
posed enemies.  He  will  surely  need  in  his 
sincere  attitude  to  life  a  freedom  of  mind 
that  is  not  a  name  merely  but  a  positive 


INTELLECTUAL   FREEDOM  183 

virtue  that  demands  of  him  more  than 
denunciation  of  obscurantism,  the  recogni- 
tion of  a  personal  duty  and  the  justifica- 
tion of  personal  works. 

VII 

The  religious  prejudice  will  be  no  less 
hard  to  kill.  Indiscriminate  denunciation 
of  unbelievers  as  wicked  men  serves  no 
good  purpose  and  leads  nowhere.  There 
are  wicked  men  on  all  sides.  Our  standard 
must  be  one  that  will  distinguish  the  sin- 
cere men  on  all  sides;  and  our  loyalty  to 
our  particular  creeds  must  be  shown  in 
our  lives  and  labours,  not  in  the  reviling  of 
the  infidel.  We  are  justified  in  casting  out 
the  hypocrite  from  every  camp,  and  when 
we  come  to  this  task  we  can  be  sure  only 
of  the  hypocrites  in  our  own;  and  we 
should  lay  it  as  an  injunction  on  all  bodies 
to  purge  themselves.  The  burden  will  be 
laid  on  all — not  one  surely  of  which  men 
can  complain — that  they  shall  prove  their 
principles  in  action  and  lay  their  preju- 
dices by.  Christians  might  well  find 
exemplars  in  the  early  martyrs,  those  who 
for  their  principles  went  so  readily  to  the 
lions.  One  may  anticipate  the  complacent 


184  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

rejoinder  :  "  This  is  not  so  exacting  an  age; 
men  are  not  asked  to  die  for  religion  now  " 
— and  one  may  in  turn  reply,  that,  perhaps 
our  age  may  not  be  without  occasion  for 
such  high  service,  but  that  we  may  be  un- 
willing to  go  to  the  lions.  Our  time  has 
its  own  trial — by  no  means  unexacting  let 
me  tell  you — but  we  quietly  slip  it  by  :  it  is 
much  easier  to  revile  the  infidel.  This  as 
a  test  of  loyalty  should  be  pinned  :  we  shall 
shut  up  thereby  the  hypocrite.  And  ithe 
earnest  man,  more  conscious  of  his  own 
burden,  will  be  more  sympathetic,  generous 
and  just,  and  will  come  to  be  more  logical 
and  to  see  what  Newman  well  remarked, 
that  one  who  asks  questions  shows  he  has 
no  belief  and  in  asking  may  be  but  on  the 
road  to  one.  If  to  ask  a  question  is  to 
express  a  doubt,  it  is  no  less,  perhaps,  to 
seek  a  way  out  of  it.  "  What  better  can 
he  do  than  inquire,  if  he  is  in  doubt  ?"  asks 
Newman.  "  Not  to  inquire  is  in  his  case  to 
be  satisfied  with  disbelief."  We  should, 
acting  in  this  light,  instead  of  denouncing 
the  questioner,  answer  his  question  freely 
and  frankly,  encourage  him  to  ask  ethers 
and  put  him  one  or  two  by  the  way.  Men 
meeting  in  this  manner  may  still  remain 
on  opposite  sides,  but  there  will  be  formed 


INTELLECTUAL   FREEDOM  185 

between  them  a  bond  of  sympathy  that 
mutual  sincerity  can  never  fail  to  estab- 
lish. This  is  freedom,  and  a  fine  beautiful 
thing,  surely  worth  a  fine  effort.  What  we 
have  grown  accustomed  to,  the  bitterness, 
the  recriminations,  the  persecutions  and 
retaliations,  are  all  the  evil  weeds  of  preju- 
dice, growing  around  our  principles  and 
choking  them.  They  are  so  far  a  denial  of 
principle,  a  proof  of  mental  slavery.  Our 
freedom  will  attest  to  faith  :  "  Where  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is  Liberty." 


VIII 

This,  in  conclusion,  is  the  root  of  the 
matter  :  to  claim  freedom  and  to  allow  it 
in  like  measure ;  rather  than  to  deny,  to 
urge  men  to  follow  their  beliefs  :  only  thus 
can  they  find  salvation.  To  constrain  a 
man  to  profess  what  we  profess  is  worse 
than  delusion  :  should  he  give  lip  service 
to  what  he  does  not  hold  at  heart,  '.twere 
for  him  deceitful  and  for  us  dangerous. 
Where  his  star  calls,  let  him  walk  sin- 
cerely. If  his  creed  is  insufficient  or  incon- 
sistent, in  his  struggle  he  shall  test  it,  and 
in  his  sincerity  he  must  make  up  the  in- 
sufficiency or  remove  the  inconsistency. 


186  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

This  is  the  only  course  for  honourable  men 
and  no  man  should  object.  To  repeat,  it 
puts  an  equal  burden  on  all — the  onus  of 
justifying  the  faith  that  is  in  them.  Life 
is  a  divine  adventure  and  he  whose  faith 
is  finest,  firmest  and  clearest  will  go 
farthest.  God  does  not  hold  his  honours 
for  the  timid  :  the  man  who  buried  his 
talent,  fearing  to  lose  it,  was  cast  into  ex- 
terior darkness.  He  who  will  step  forward 
fearlessly  will  be  justified.  "  All  things  are 
possible  to  him  who  believeth."  Many  on 
both  sides  may  be  surprised  to  find  sud- 
denly proposed  as  a  test  to  both  sides  the 
readiness  to  adventure  bravely  on  the  Sea 
of  Life.  The  free-thinker  may  be  as- 
tonished to  hear,  not  that  he  goes  too  far, 
but  does  not  go  far  enough.  He  may  gasp 
at  the  test,  but  it  is  in  effect  the  test  and 
the  only  true  one.  The  man  who  does  not 
believe  he  is  to  be  blotted  out  when  his 
body  ceases  to  breathe,  who  holds  all  his- 
tory for  his  heritage  and  the  wide  present 
for  his  battle-ground,  believes  also  the 
future  is  no  repellent  void  but  a  widening 
and  alluring  world.  If  in  his  travel  he  is 
scrupulous  in  detail,  it  is  in  the  spirit  of 
the  mariner  who  will  neither  court  a  ship- 
wreck nor  be  denied  his  adventure.  He 


INTELLECTUAL   FREEDOM  187 

cannot  deny  to  others  the  right  to  hesitate 
and  halt  by  the  way,  but  his  spirit  asks  no 
less  than  the  eternal  and  the  infinite.  Yes, 
but  many  good  religious  people  are  not  used 
to  seeing  the  issue  in  this  light,  and  those 
who  make  a  trade  of  fanning  old  bitter- 
ness will  still  ply  their  bitter  trade,  crying 
that  anarchists,  atheists,  heretics,  infidels, 
all  outcasts  and  wicked  men,  are  all  ram- 
pant for  our  destruction.  It  may  be  dis- 
puted, but,  admitting  it,  one  may  ask :  Is 
there  no  place  among  Christian  people  for 
those  distinctive  virtues  on  which  we  base 
the  superiority  of  our  religion  ?  When  the 
need  is  greatest,  should  the  practice  be  less 
urgent?  It  is  not  evident  that  the  free- 
thinker is  obliged  by  any  of  his  principles 
to  give  better  example.  It  is  evident  the 
Christian  is  so  obliged.  Why  is  he  found 
wanting?  If  human  weakness  were 
pleaded,  one  could  understand.  It  is 
against  the  making  a  virtue  of  it  lies  the 
protest.  How  many  noble  things  there  are 
in  our  philosophies,  and  how  little  prac- 
tised. No  violent  convulsions  should  be 
needed  to  make  us  free,  if  men  were  but 
consistent :  we  should  find  ourselves 
wakening  from  a  wicked  dream  in  a  blood- 
less and  beautiful  revolution.  We  are  in 


188  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

the  desert  truly  and  a  long  way  from  the 
Promised  Land.  But  we  must  get  to  the 
higher  ground  and  consider  our  position; 
and  if  one  by  one  we  are  stripped  of  the 
prejudices  that  too  long  have  usurped  the 
place  of  faith,  and  we  find  ourselves,  to  our 
dismay,  perhaps  lacking  that  faith  that  we 
have  so  long  shouted  but  so  little  testified, 
and  tremble  on  the  verge  of  panic,  there 
is  one  last  line  that  gives  in  four  words 
with  divine  simplicity  and  completeness  a 
final  answer  to  all  timidity  and  objec- 
tions :  "Fear  not;  only  believe." 


CHAPTER  XIV 

MILITARISM 


TO  defend  or  recover  freedom  men  must 
be  always  ready  for  the  appeal  to 
arms.  Here  is  a  principle  that  has  been 
vindicated  through  all  history  and  needs 
vindication  now.  But  in  our  time  the 
question  of  rightful  war  has  been  crossed 
by  the  evil  of  militarism,  and  in  our  asser- 
tion of  the  principle,  that  in  the  last  resort 
freemen  must  have  recourse  to  the  sword, 
we  find  ourselves  crossed  by  the  anti- 
militarist  campaign.  We  must  dispose  of 
this  confusing  element  before  we  can  come 
to  the  ethics  of  war.  Of  the  evil  of  mili- 
tarism there  can  be  no  question,  but  a 
careful  study  of  some  anti-militaristic 
literature  discloses  very  different  motives 
189 


190  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

for  the  campaign.  I  propose  to  lay  some 
of  the  motives  bare  and  let  the  reader 
judge  whether  there  may  not  be  an  in- 
sidious plot  on  foot  to  make  a  deal  between 
the  big  nations  to  crush  the  little  ones. 
For  this  purpose  I  will  consider  two  books 
on  the  question,  one  by  Mr.  Norman 
Angell,  "The  Great  Illusion,"  and  one  by 
M.  Jacques  Novikow,  "War  and  Its  Alleged 
Benefits."  In  the  work  of  Mr.  Angell  the 
reader  will  find  the  suggestion  of  the  deal, 
while  in  the  work  of  M.  Novikow  is  given 
a  clear  and  honest  statement  of  the  anti- 
militarist  position,  with  which  we  can  all 
heartily  agree.  Those  of  us  who  would 
assert  our  freedom  should  understand  the 
right  anti-militarist  position,  because  in  its 
exponents  we  shall  find  allies  at  many 
points.  But'  with  Mr.  Angell's  book  it  is 
otherwise.  These  points  emerge  :  the  basis 
of  morality  is  self-interest;  the  Great 
Powers  have  nothing  to  gain  by  destroying 
one  another,  they  should  agree  to  police 
and  exploit  the  territory  of  the  "  backward 
races";  if  the  statesmen  take  a  different 
view  from  the  financiers,  the  financiers  can 
bring  pressure  to  bear  on  the  statesmen  by 
their  international  organisation;  the  capi- 
talist has  no  country.  Well,  our  comment 


MILITARISM  191 

is,  the  patriot  has  a  country,  and  when  he 
wakens  to  the  new  danger,  he  may  spoil 
the  capitalist  dream,  and  this  book  of  Mr. 
Angell's  may  in  a  sense  other  than  that  the 
author  intended  be  appropriately  named 
'  The  Great  Illusion." 

ii 

The  limits  of  this  essay  do  not  admit  of 
detailed  examination  of  the  book  named. 
What  I  propose  to  do  is  make  characteris- 
tic extracts  sufficiently  full  to  let  the  reader 
form  judgment.  As  we  are  only  concerned 
for  the  present  with  the  danger  I  mention, 
I  take  particular  notice  of  Mr.  Angell's 
book,  and  I  refer  the  reader  for  further 
study  to  the  original.  But  the  charge  of 
taking  an  accidental  line  from  its  context 
cannot  be  made  here,  as  the  extracts  are 
numerous,  the  tendency  of  all  alike,  and 
more  of  the  same  nature  can  be  found.  I 
divide  the  extracts  into  three  groups, 
which  I  name  : 

1.  The  Ethics  of  the  Case. 

2.  The  Power  of  Money. 

3.  The  Deal. 

Where  italics  are  used  they  are  mine. 
1.  THE  ETHICS  OF  THE  CASE.—"  The 
real    basis    of    Social    Morality   is    self- 


192  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

interest."  ("  The  Great  Illusion,"  3rd  Ed., 
p.  66.)  "  Have  we  not  abundant  evidence, 
indeed,  that  the  passion  of  patriotism,  as 
divorced  from  material  interest,  is  being 
modified  .by  the  pressure  of  material  in- 
terest ?"  (p.  167.)  "  Piracy  was  magnificent, 
doubtless,  but  it  was  not  business." 
(Speaking  of  the  old  Vikings,  p.  245.) 
"  The  pacifist  propaganda  has  failed  largely 
because  it  has  not  put  (and  proven)  the 
plea  of  interest  as  distinct  from  the  moral 
plea."  (p.  321.) 

2.  THE  POWER  OF  MONEY.— "The 
complexity  of  modern  finance  makes  New 
York  dependent  on  London,  London  upon 
Paris,  Paris  upon  Berlin,  to  a  greater  de- 
gree than  has  ever  yet  been  the  case  in 
history."  (p.  47.) 

"  It  would  be  a  miracle  if  already  at  this 
point  the  whole  influence  of  British 
Finance  were  not  thrown  against  the  action 
of  the  British  Government."  (On  the 
assumed  British  capture  of  Hamburg, 
p.  53). 

"  The  most  absolute  despots  cannot  com- 
mand money."  (p.  226.) 

"  With  reference  to  capital,  it  may  almost 
be  said  that  it  is  organised  so  naturally 
internationally  that  formal  organisation  is 
not  necessary!'  (p.  269.) 


MILITARISM  193 

3.  THE  DEAL.—"  France  has  benefited 
by  the  conquest  of  Algeria,  England  by 
that  of  India,  because  in  each  case  the 
arms  were  employed  not,  properly  speak- 
ing, for  conquest  at  all,  but  for  police  pur- 
poses" (p.  115.) 

"While  even  the  wildest  Pan-German 
has  never  cast  his  eyes  in  the  direction  of 
Canada,  he  has  cast  them,  and  does  cast 
them,  in  the  direction  of  Asia  Minor. 
.  .  .  .  Germany  may  need  to  police 
Asia  Minor"  (pp.  117,  118.) 

"  It  is  much  more  to  our  interest  to  have 
an  orderly  and  organised  A  sia  Minor  under 
German  tutelage  than  to  have  an  unor- 
ganised and  disorderly  one  which  should 
be  independent"  (p.  120.) 

"  Sir  Harry  Johnston,  in  the  '  Nineteenth 
Century '  for  December,  1910,  comes  a  great 
deal  nearer  to  touching  the  real  kernel  of 
the  problem.  .  .  .  He  adds  that  the 
best  informed  Germans  used  this  language 
to  him  :  '  You  know  that  we  ought  to  make 
common  cause  in  our  dealings  with  back- 
ivard  races  of  the  world !' " 

The  quotations  speak  for  themselves. 
Note  the  policing  of  the  "  backward  races." 
The  Colonies  are  not  in  favour.  Mr. 
Angell  writes :  "  What  in  the  name  of 


194  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

common  sense  is  the  advantage  of  con- 
quering them  if  the  only  policy  is  to  let 
them  do  as  they  like?"  (p.  92.)  South 
Africa  occasions  bitter  reflections  :  "  The 
present  Government  of  the  Transvaal  is  in 
the  hands  of  the  Boer  Party."  (p.  95.)  And 
he  warns  Germany,  that,  supposing  she 
wishes  to  conquer  South  Africa,  "she  would 
learn  that  the  policy  that  Great  Britain  has 
adopted  was  not  adopted  by  philanthropy, 
but  in  the  hard  school  of  bitter  experience." 
(p.  104.)  We  believe  him,  and  we  may 
have  to  teach  a  lesson  or  two  in  the  same 
school.  It  may  be  noted  in  passing  Mr. 
Angell  gives  Ireland  the  honour  of  a 
reference.  In  reply  to  a  critic  of  the 
Morning  Post,  who  wrote  thus  :  "  It  is  the 
sublime  quality  of  human  nature  that 
every  great  nation  has  produced  citizens 
ready  to  sacrifice  themselves  rather  than 
submit  to  external  force  attempting  to  dic- 
tate to  them  a  conception  other  than  their 
own  of  what  is  right."  (p.  254.)  Mr.  Angell 
replied  :  "  One  is,  of  course,  surprised  to  see 
the  foregoing  in  the  Morning  Post-,  the 
concluding  phrase  would  justify  the 
present  agitation  in  India,  or  in  Egypt,  or 
in  Ireland  against  British  rule."  (p.  254.) 
Comment  is  needless.  The  reading  and  re- 


MILITARISM  195 

reading  of  this  book  forces  the  conclusion 
as  to  its  sinister  design.  Once  that  design 
is  exposed  its  danger  recedes.  There  is  one 
at  least  of  the  "  backward  races  "  that  may 
not  be  sufficiently  alive  to  self -interest,  but 
may  for  all  that  upset  the  capitalist  table 
and  scatter  the  deal  by  what  Ruskin  de- 
scribed in  another  context  as  "  the  incon- 
venience of  the  reappearance  of  a  soul." 


in 

We  must  not  fail  to  distinguish  the 
worth  of  the  best  type  of  anti-militarist 
and  to  value  the  truth  of  his  statement. 
It  is  curious  to  find  Mr.  Angell  writing  an 
introduction  to  M.  Novikow's  book,  for 
M.  Novikow's  position  is,  in  our  point  of 
view,  quite  different.  He  does  not  draw  the 
fine  distinction  of  policing  the  "backward 
races."  Eather,  he  defends  the  Bengalis. 
Suppose  their  rights  had  never  been 
violated,  he  says  :  "  They  would  have  held 
their  heads  higher;  they  would  have  been 
proud  and  dignified,  and  perhaps  might 
have  taken  for  their  motto,  Dieu  et  mon 
droit"  ("War  and  Its  Alleged  Benefits," 
p.  12.)  He  can  be  ironical  and  he  can  be 
warm.  Later,  he  writes  :  "The  French  (and 


196  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

all  other  people)  should  vindicate  their 
rights  with  their  last  drop  of  blood;  so 
what  I  write  does  not  refer  to  those  who 
defend  their  rights,  but  to  those  who 
violate  the  rights  of  others."  (Note  p.  70.) 
He  does  not  put  by  the  moral  plea,  but 
says  :  "  Political  servitude  develops  the 
greatest  defects  in  the  subjugated  peoples." 
(p.  79.)  And  he  pays  his  tribute  to  those 
who  die  for  a  noble  cause  :  "  My  warmest 
sympathy  goes  out  to  those  noble  victims 
who  preferred  death  to  disgrace.'  (p.  82.) 
This  is  the  true  attitude  and  one  to  admire ; 
and  any  writer  worthy  of  esteem  who 
writes  for  peace  never  fails  to  take  the 
same  stand.  Emerson,  in  his  essay  on 
"  War,"  makes  a  fine  appeal  for  peace,  but 
he  writes  :  "  If  peace  is  sought  to  be  de- 
fended or  preserved  for  the  safety  of  the 
luxurious  or  the  timid,  it  is  a  sham  and 
the  peace  will  be  base.  War  is  better,  and 
the  peace  will  be  broken."  And  elsewhere 
on  "  Politics,"  he  writes  :  "  A  nation  of  men 
unanimously  bent  on  freedom  or  conquest 
can  easily  confound  the  arithmetic  of  the 
statists  and  achieve  extravagant  actions 
out  of  all  proportions  to  their  means."  Yes, 
and  by  our  .unanimity  for  freedom  we 
mean  to  prove  it  true. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE  EMPIRE 


WITH  the  immediate  promise  of  Home 
Rule  many  strange  apologists  for 
the  Empire  have  stepped  into  the  sun. 
Perhaps  it  is  well — we  may  find  our- 
selves soon  more  directly  than  heretofore 
struggling  with  the  Empire.  So  far  the 
fight  has  been  confused.  Imperialists 
fighting  for  Home  Rule  obscured  the  fact 
that  they  were  not  fighting  the  Empire. 
Now  Home  Rule  is  likely  to  come,  and  it 
will  serve  at  least  the  good  purpose  of 
clearing  the  air  and  setting  the  issue 
definitely  between  the  nation  and  the  Em- 
pire. We  shall  have  our  say  for  the  nation, 
but  as  even  now  many  things,  false  and 
hypocritical,  are  being  urged  on  behalf  of 

O  197 


198  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

the  Empire,  it  will  serve  us  to  examine  the 
Imperial  creed  and  show  its  tyranny, 
cruelty,  hypocrisy,  and  expose  the  danger 
of  giving  it  any  pretext  whatever  for 
aggression.  For  the  Empire,  as  we  know  it 
and  deal  with  it,  is  a  bad  thing  in  itself, 
and  we  must  not  only  get  free  of  it  and 
not  be  again  trapped  by  it,  but  must  rather 
give  hope  and  encouragement  to  every 
nation  fighting  the  same  fight  all  the  world 
over. 

ii 

One  candid  writer,  Machiavelli,  has  put 
the  Imperial  creed  into  a  book,  the  exami- 
nation of  which  will — for  those  willing  to 
see — clear  the  air  of  illusion.  Now,  we  are 
conscious  that  defenders  of  the  Empire 
profess  to  be  shocked  by  the  wickedness  of 
Machiavelli's  utterance — we  shall  hear 
Macaulay  later — but  this  shocked  attitude 
won't  delude  us.  Let  those  who  have  not 
read  Machiavelli's  book,  "The  Prince," 
consider  carefully  the  extracts  given 
below  and  see  exactly  how  they  fit 
the  English  occupation  of  Ireland,  and  un- 
derstand thoroughly  that  the  Empire  is  a 
thing,  bad  in  itself,  utterly  wicked,  to  be 
resisted  everywhere,  fought  without  ceas- 


THE    EMPIRE  199 

ing,  renounced  with  fervour  and  without 
qualification,  as  we  have  been  taught  from 
the  cradle  to  renounce  the  Devil  with  all 
his  works  and  pomps.  Consider  first  the 
invasion.  Machiavelli  speaks  : — "  The 
common  method  in  such  cases  is  this.  As 
soon  as  a  foreign  potentate  enters  into  a 
province  those  who  are  weaker  or  dis- 
obliged join  themselves  with  him  out  of 
emulation  and  animosity  to  those  who  are 
above  them,  insomuch  that  in  respect  to 
those  inferior  lords  no  pains  are  to  be 
omitted  that  may  gain  them;  and  when 
gained,  they  will  readily  and  unanimously 
fall  into  one  mass  with  the  State  that  is 
conquered.  Only  the  conqueror  is  to  take 
special  care  that  they  grow  not  too  strong, 
nor  be  entrusted  with  too  much  authority, 
and  then  he  can  easily  with  his  own  forces 
and  their  assistance  keep  down  the  great- 
ness of  his  neighbours,  and  make  himself 
absolute  arbiter  in  that  province."  Here 
is  the  old  maxim,  "Divide  and  conquer." 
To  gain  an  entry  some  pretence  is  advis- 
able. Machiavelli  speaks  with  approval 
of  a  certain  potentate  who  always  made 
religion  a  pretence.  Having  entered  a 
vigorous  policy  must  be  pursued.  We 
read — "  He  who  usurps  the  government  of 


200  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

any  State  is  to  execute  and  put  in  practice 
all  the  cruelties  which  he  thinks  material 
at  once."  Cromwell  rises  before  us. 

"  A  prince,"  says  Machiavelli,  "  is  not  to 
regard  the  scandal  of  being  cruel  if  thereby 
he  keeps  his  subjects  in  their  allegiance." 
"  For,"  he  is  cautioned,  "  whoever  conquers 
a  free  town  and  does  not  demolish  it  com- 
mits a  great  error  and  may  expect  to  be 
ruined  himself ;  because  whenever  the  citi- 
zens are  disposed  to  revolt  they  betake 
themselves,  of  course,  to  that  blessed  name 
of  Liberty,  and  the  laws  of  their  ancestors, 
which  no  length  of  time  nor  kind  usage 
whatever  will  be  able  to  eradicate."  An 
alternative  to  utter  destruction  is  flattery 
and  indulgence.  "Men  are  either  to  be 
flattered  and  indulged  or  utterly  de- 
stroyed." We  think  of  the  titles  and  the 
bribes.  Again,  "A  town  that  has  been 
anciently  free  cannot  more  easily  be  kept 
in  subjection  than  by  employing  its  own 
citizens."  We  think  of  the  place-hunter, 
the  King's  visit,  the  "loyal"  address.  To 
make  the  conquest  secure  we  read  :  "  When 
a  prince  conquers  a  new  State  and  annexes 
it-  as  a  member  to  his  old,  then  it  is  neces- 
sary your  subjects  be  disarmed,  all  but 
such  as  appeared  for  you  in  the  conquest, 


THE   EMPIRE  201 

and  they  are  £0  be  mollified  by  degrees  and 
brought  into  such  a  condition  of  laziness 
and  effeminacy  that  in  time  your  whole 
strength  may  devolve  upon  your  own 
natural  militia."  We  think  of  the  Arms 
Acts  and  our  weakened  people.  But  while 
one-half  is  disarmed  and  the  other  half 
bribed,  with  neither  need  the  conqueror 
keep  faith.  We  read  :  "  A  prince  who  is 
wise  and  prudent  cannot,  or  ought  not,  to 
keep  his  parole,  when  the  keeping  of  it  is 
to  his  prejudice  and  the  causes  for  which 
he  promised  removed."  This  is  made  very 
clear  to  prevent  any  mistake.  "  It  is  of 
great  consequence  to  disguise  your  inclina- 
tion and  play  the  hypocrite  well."  We 
think  of  the  Broken  Treaty  and  countless 
other  breaches  of  faith.  It  is,  of  course, 
well  to  seem  honourable,  but  Machiavelli 
cautions  :  "  It  is  honourable  to  seem  mild, 
and  merciful,  and  courteous,  and  religious, 
and  sincere,  and  indeed  to  be  so,  provided 
your  mind  be  so  rectified  and  prepared, 
that  you  can  act  quite  contrary  upon 
occasion."  Should  anyone  hesitate  at  all 
this  let  him  hear  :  "  He  is  not  to  concern 
himself  if  run  under  the  infamy  of  those 
vices,  without  which  his  dominion  was  not 
to  be  preserved."  Thus  far  the  philosophy 


202  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

of  Machiavelli.  The  Imperialist  out  to 
"civilise  the  barbarians"  is,  of  course, 
shocked  by  such  wickedness;  but  we  are 
beginning  to  open  our  eyes  to  the  wicked^ 
ness  and  hypocrisy  of  both.  To  us  this 
book  reads  as  if  a  shrewd  observer  of  the 
English  Occupation  in  Ireland  had  noted 
the  attending  features  and  based  these 
principles  thereon.  We  have  reason  to  be 
grateful  to  Machiavelli  for  his  exposition. 
His  advice  to  the  prince,  in  effect,  lays  bare 
the  marauders  of  his  age  and  helps  us  to 
expose  the  Empire  in  our  own. 

in 

There  is  a  lesson  to  be  learnt  from  the 
fact  that  this  book  of  Machiavelli's,  written 
four  centuries  ago  in  Italy,  is  so  apt  here 
to-day.  We  must  take  this  exposition  as 
the  creed  of  Empire  and  have  no  truck 
with  the  Empire.  It  may  be  argued  that 
the  old  arts  will  be  no  longer  practised  on 
us.  Let  the  new  supporters  of  the  Empire 
know  that  by  the  new  alliance  they  should 
practise  these  arts  on  other  people,  which 
would  be  infamy.  We  are  not  going  to 
hold  other  people  down;  we  are  going  to 
encourage  them  to  stand  up.  If  it  means  a 
further  fight  we  have  plenty  of  stimulus 


THE    EMPIRE  203 

still.  Our  oppression  has  been  doubly 
bitter  for  having  been  mean.  The  tyranny 
of  a  strong  mind  makes  us  rage,  but  the 
tyranny  of  a  mean  one  is  altogether  in- 
sufferable. The  cruelty  of  a  Cromwell  can 
be  forgotten  more  easily  than  the  cant  of 
a  Macaulay.  When  we  read  certain  lines 
we  go  into  a  blaze,  and  that  fire  will  burn 
till  it  has  burnt  every  opposition  out.  In 
his  essay  on  Milton,  Macaulay  having 
written  much  bombast  on  the  English 
Revolution,  introduces  this  characteristic 
sentiment :  "  One  part  of  the  Empire  there 
was,  so  unhappily  circumstanced,  that  at 
that  time  its  misery  was  necessary  to  our 
happiness  and  its  slavery  to  our  freedom." 
For  insolence  this  would  be  hard  to  beat. 
Let  it  be  noted  well.  It  is  the  philosophy 
of  the  "Predominant  Partner."  If  he  had 
thanked  God  for  having  our  throats  to  cut, 
and  cut  them  with  loud  gratitude  like 
Cromwell,  a  later  generation  would  be  in- 
censed. But  this  other  attitude  is  the  gall 
in  the  cup.  Macaulay  is,  of  course,  shocked 
by  Machiavelli's  "Prince."  In  his  essay 
on  Machiavelli  we  read  :  "  It  is  indeed 
scarcely  possible  for  any  person  not  well 
acquainted  with  the  history  and  literature 
of  Italy  to  read  without  horror  and  amaze- 


204  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

ment  the  celebrated  treatise  which  has 
brought  so  much  obloquy  on  the  name  of 
Machiavelli.  Such  a  display  of  wicked- 
ness, naked,  yet  not  ashamed,  such  cool, 
judicious,  scientific  atrocity,  seemed  rather 
to  belong  to  a  fiend  than  to  the  most  de- 
praved of  men."  But,  later,  in  the  same 
essay,  is  a  valuable  sidelight.  He  writes  of 
Machiavelli  as  a  man  "whose  only  fault 
was  that,  having  adopted  some  of  the 
maxims  then  generally  received,  he 
arranged  them  most  luminously  and  ex- 
pressed them  more  forcibly  than  any  other 
writer."  Here  we  have  the  truth,  of  course 
not  so  intended,  but  evident :  Machiavelli's 
crime  is  not  for  the  sentiments  he  en- 
tertained but  for  writing  them  down 
luminously  and  forcibly — in  other  words, 
for  giving  the  show  away. 

Think  of  Macaulay's  "horror  and 
amazement,"  and  read  this  further  in  the 
same  essay  :  "  Every  man  who  has  seen  the 
world  knows  that  nothing  is  so  useless  as  a 
general  maxim.  If  it  be  very  moral  and 
very  true  it  may  serve  for  a  copy  to  a 
charity  boy."  So  the  very  moral  and  the 
very  true  are  not  for  the  statesman  but  for 
the  charity-boy.  This  perhaps  may  be  de- 
fended as  irony;  hardly,  but  even  so,  in 


THE   EMPIRE  205 

such  irony  the  character  appears  as  plainly 
as  in  volumes  of  solemn  rant.  To  us  it 
stands  out  clearly  as  the  characteristic 
attitude  of  the  English  Government.  The 
English  people  are  used  to  it,  practise  it, 
and  will  put  up  with  it;  but  the  Irish 
people  never  were,  are  not  now,  and  never 
will  be  used  to  it;  and  we  won't  put  up 
with  it.  We  get  calm  as  old  atrocities 
recede  into  history,  but  to  repeat  the  old 
cant,  above  all  to  try  and  sustain  such  now, 
sets  all  the  old  fire  blazing — blazing  with  a 
fierceness  that  will  end  only  with  the 
British  connection. 

IV 

Not  many  of  us  in  Ireland  will  be  de- 
ceived by  Macaulay,  but  there  is  danger  in 
an  occasional  note  of  writers,  such  as  Ber- 
nard Shaw  and  Stuart  Mill.  Our  instinct 
often  saves  us  by  natural  repugnance  from 
the  hypocrite,  when  we  may  be  confused 
by  some  sentiment  of  a  sincere  man,  not 
foreseeing  its  tendency.  When  an  aggres- 
sive power  looks  for  an  opening  for  aggres- 
sion it  first  looks  for  a  pretext,  and  our 
danger  lies  in  men's  readiness  to  give  it  the 
pretext.  Such  a  sentiment  as  this  from 
Mill— on  "  Liberty  "—gives  the  required 


206  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

opening  :  "  Despotism  is  a  legitimate  mode 
of  government  in  dealing  with  Barbarians, 
provided  the  end  be  their  improvement"; 
or  this  irom  Shaw's  preface  to  the  Home 
Rule  edition  of  "John  Bull's  Other 
Island  "  :  "I  am  prepared  to  Steam-roll 
Tibet  if  Tibet  persist  in  refusing  me  my 
international  rights."  Now,  it  is  within  our 
right  to  enforce  a  principle  within  our  own 
territory,  but  to  force  it  on  other  people, 
called  for  the  occasion  "barbarians,"  is 
quite  another  thing.  Shaw  may  get  wrath- 
ful, and  genuinely  so,  over  the  Denshawai 
horror,  and  expose  it  nakedly  and  vividly 
as  he  did  in  his  first  edition  of  "  John  Bull's 
Other  Island,"  Preface  for  Politicians;  but 
the  aggressors  are  undisturbed  as  long  as 
he  gives  them  pretexts  with  his  "  steam- 
roll  Tibet "  phrase.  And  when  he  says  fur- 
ther that  he  is  prepared  to  co-operate  with 
France,  Italy,  'Russia,  Germany  and  Eng- 
land in  Morocco,  Tripoli,  Siberia  and 
Africa  to  civilise  these  places,  not  only  are 
his  denunciations  of  Denshawai  horrors  of 
no  avail — except  to  draw  tears  after  the 
event — but  he  cannot  co-operate  in  the 
civilising  process  without  practising  the 
cruelty;  and  perhaps  in  their  privacy  the 
empire-makers  may  smile  when  Shaw 


THE   EMPIRE  207 

writes  of  Empire  with  evident  earnestness 
as  "  a  name  that  every  man  who  has  ever 
felt  the  sacredness  of  his  own  native  soil 
to  him,  and  thus  learnt  to  regard  that  feel- 
ing in  other  men  as  something  holy  and  in- 
violable, spits  out  of  his  mouth  with 
enormous  contempt."  When,  further,  in 
his  "Representative  Government"  Mill 
tells  the  English  people — a  thing  about 
which  Shaw  has  no  illusions — that  they 
are  "the  power  which  of  all  in  existence 
best  understands  liberty,  and,  whatever 
may  have  been  its  errors  in  the  past,  has 
attained  to  more  of  conscience  and  moral 
principle  in  its  dealing  with  foreigners 
than  any  other  great  nation  seems  either 
to  conceive  as  possible  or  recognise  as  de- 
sirable"— they  not  only  go  forward  to 
civilise  the  barbarians  by  Denshawai  hor- 
rors, but  they  do  so  unctuously  in  the  true 
Macaulayan  style.  We  feel  a  natural 
wrath  at  all  this,  not  unmingled  with 
amusement  and  amazement.  In  studying 
the  question  we  read  much  that  rouses 
anger  and  contempt,  but  one  must  laugh 
out  heartily  in  coming  to  this  gem  of  Mill's, 
uttered  with  all  Mill's  solemnity  :  "  Place- 
hunting  is  a  form  of  ambition  to  which  the 
English,  considered  nationally,  are  almost 


208  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

strangers."  When  the  sincerest  expression 
of  the  English  mind  can  produce  this  we 
need  to  have  our  wits  about  us;  and 
when,  as  just  now,  so  much  nonsense,  and 
dangerous  nonsense,  is  being  poured 
abroad  about  the  Empire,  we  need  to 
pause,  carefully  consider  all  these  things, 
and  be  on  our  guard. 


v 

In  conclusion,  we  may  add  our  own  word 
to  the  talk  of  the  hour — the  politicians  on 
Home  Rule.  It  should  raise  a  smile  to  hear 
so  often  the  prophecy  that  Ireland  will  be 
loyal  to  the  Empire  when  she  gets  Home 
Rule.  We  are  surprised  that  any  Irishman 
could  be  so  foolish,  though,  no  doubt,  many 
Englishmen  are  so  simple  as  to  believe  it. 
History  and  experience  alike  deny  it.  Pos- 
sibly the  Home  Rule  chiefs  realise  their 
active  service  is  now  limited  to  a  decade  or 
two,  and  assume  Home  Rule  may  be  the 
limit  for  that  time,  and  speak  only  for  that 
time;  but  at  the  end  of  that  time  our 
generation  will  be  vigorous  and  com- 
bative, and  if  we  cannot  come  into  our  own 
before  then,  we  shall  be  ready  then.  We 
need  say  for  the  moment  no  more  than  this 


THE   EMPIRE  209 

—the  limit  of  the  old  generation  is  not  the 
limit  of  ours.  If  anyone  doubt  the  further 
step  to  take  let  him  consider  our  history, 
recent  and  remote.  The  old  effort  to  sub- 
due or  exterminate  us  having  failed,  the 
new  effort  to  conciliate  us  began.  Minor 
concessions  led  to  the  bigger  question  of 
the  land.  One  Land  Act  led  to  another  till 
the  people  came  by  their  own.  Home 
Rule,  first  to  be  killed  by  resolute  govern- 
ment, was  next  to  be  killed  by  kindness, 
and  Local  Government  came.  Local 
Government  made  Home  Eule  inevitable; 
and  now  Home  Eule  is  at  hand  and  we 
come  to  the  last  step.  Anyone  who  reads 
the  history  of  Ireland,  who  understands 
anything  of  progress,  who  can  draw  any 
lesson  from  experience,  must  realise  that 
the  advent  of  Home  Eule  marks  the  be- 
ginning of  the  end. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

RESISTANCE  IN   ARMS — FOREWORD 


THE  discussion  of  freedom  leads  in- 
evitably to  the  discussion  of  an 
appeal  to  arms.  If  proving  the  truth  and 
justice  of  a  people's  claim  were  sufficient 
there  would  be  little  tyranny  in  the  world, 
but  a  tyrannical  power  is  deaf  to  the  appeal 
of  truth — it  cannot  be  moved  by  argument, 
and  must  be  met  by  force.  The  discussion 
of  the  ethics  of  revolt  is,  then,  inevitable. 

ii 

The  ubiquitous  pseudo-practical  man, 
petulant  and  critical,  will  at  once  arise  : 
"What  is  the  use  of  discussing  arms  in 
Ireland?  If  anyone  wanted  to  fight  it 


RESISTANCE  IN  ARMS— FOREWORD  211 
would  be  impossible,  and  no  one  wants  to 
fight.  What  prevents  ye  going  out  to  be- 
gin ?"  Such  peevish  criticism  is  anything 
but  practical,  and  one  may  ignore  it;  but 
it  suggests  the  many  who  would  earnestly 
wish  to  settle  our  long  war  with  a  swift, 
conclusive  fight,  yet  who  feel  it  no  longer 
practical.  Keeping  to  the  practical  issue, 
we  must  bear  in  mind  a  few  things. 
Though  Ireland  has  often  fought  at  odds, 
and  could  do  so  again,  it  is  not  just  now  a 
question  of  Ireland  poorly  equipped  stand- 
ing up  to  England  invincible.  England 
will  never  again  have  such  an  easy  battle. 
The  point  now  to  emphasise  is  this — by 
remaining  passive  and  letting  ourselves 
drift  we  drift  into  the  conflict  that  involves 
England.  We  must  fight  for  her  or  get 
clear  of  her.  There  can  be  no  neutrality 
while  bound  to  her;  so  a  military  policy  is 
an  eminently  practical  question.  More- 
over, it  is  an  urgent  one  :  to  stand  in  with 
England  in  any  danger  that  threatens  her 
will  be  at  least  as  dangerous  as  a  bold  bid 
to  break  away  from  her.  One  thing  above 
all,  conditions  have  changed  in  a  startling 
manner;  England  is  threatened  within  as 
without ;  there  are  labour  complications  of 
all  kinds  of  which  no  one  can  foresee  the 


212  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

end,  while  as  a  result  of  another  complica- 
tion we  find  the  Prime  Minister  of  England 
going  about  as  carefully  protected  as  the 
Czar  of  Russia.*  The  unrest  of  the  times 
is  apt  to  be  even  bewildering.  England  is 
not  alone  in  her  troubles — all  the  great 
Powers  are  likewise;  and  it  is  at  least  as 
likely  for  any  one  of  them  to  be  paralysed 
by  an  internal  war  as  to  be  prepared  to 
wage  an  external  one.  This  stands  put 
clearly — we  cannot  go  away  from  the  tur- 
moil and  sit  down  undisturbed;  we  must 
stand  in  and  fight  for  our  own  hand  or  the 
hand  of  someone  else.  Let  us  prepare  and 
stand  for  our  own.  However  it  be,  no  one 
can  deny  that  in  all  the  present  upheavals 
it  is  at  least  practical  to  discuss  the  ethics 
of  revolt. 

in 

We  can  count  on  a  minority  who  will  see 
wisdom  in  such  a  discussion;  it  must  be 
our  aim  to  make  the  discussion  effective. 
We  must  be  patient  as  well  as  resolute. 
We  are  apt  to  get  impatient  and  by  hasty 
denunciation  drive  off  many  who  are 
wavering  and  may  be  won.  These  are  held 
back,  perhaps,  by  some  scruple  or  nervous- 

*The  militant  suffragette  agitation. 


RESISTANCE  IN  ARMS— FOREWORD  213 
ness,  and  by  a  fine  breath  of  the  truth  and 
a  natural  discipline  may  yet  be  made  our 
truest  soldiers.  Emerson,  in  his  address 
at  the  dedication  of  the  Soldiers'  Monu- 
ment, Concord,  made  touching  reference  to 
some  such  in  the  American  Civil  War.  He 
told  of  one  youth  he  knew  who  feared  he 
was  a  coward,  and  yet  accustomed  himself 
to  danger,  by  forcing  himself  to  go  and 
meet  it.  "  He  enlisted  in  New  York,"  says 
Emerson,  "  went  out  to  the  field,  and  died 
early."  And  his  comment  for  us  should 
be  eloquent.  "  It  is  from  this  temperament 
of  sensibility  that  great  heroes  have  been 
formed."  The  pains  we  are  at  to  make 
men  physically  fit  we  must  take  likewise  to 
make  them  mentally  fit.  We  are  minutely 
careful  in  physical  training,  drill  regula- 
tions and  the  rest,  which  is  right,  for  thus 
we  turn  a  mob  into  an  army  and  helpless- 
ness into  strength.  Let  us  be  minutely 
careful,  too,  with  the  untried  minds — 
timid,  anxious,  sensitive  in  matters  of  con- 
science; like  him  Emerson  spoke  of,  they 
may  be  found  yet  in  the  foremost  fighting 
line,  but  we  must  have  patience  in  pleading 
with  them.  Here  above  all  must  we  keep 
our  balance,  must  wTe  come  down  with 
sympathy  to  every  particular.  It  is  surely 


214  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

evident  that  it  is  essential  to  give  the  care 
we  lavish  on  the  body  with  equal  fulness  to 
the  mind. 

iv 

At  the  heart  of  the  question  we  will  be 
met  by  the  religious  objection  to  revolt. 
Here  all  scruples,  timidity,  wavering,  will 
concentrate;  and  here  is  our  chief  diffi- 
culty to  face.  The  right  to  war  is  in- 
variably allowed  to  independent  states. 
The  right  to  rebel,  even  with  just  cause,  is 
not  by  any  means  invariably  allowed  to 
subject  nations.  It  has  been  and  is  denied 
to  us  in  Ireland.  We  must  answer  objectors 
line  by  line,  leading  them,  where  it  serves, 
step  by  step  to  our  conclusions ;  but  this  is 
not  to  make  freedom  a  mere  matter  of  logic 
— it  is  something  more.  When  it  comes 
to  war  we  shall  frequently  give,  not  our 
promises,  but  our  conclusions.  This  much 
must  be  allowed,  however,  that,  as  far  as 
logic  will  carry,  our  position  must  be  per- 
fectly sound ;  yet,  be  it  borne  in  mind,  our 
cause  reaches  above  mere  reasoning — mere 
logic  does  not  enshrine  the  mysterious 
Touch  of  fire  that  is  our  life.  So,  when  we 
argue  with  opponents  we  undertake  to  give 
them  as  good  as  or  better  than  they  can 


RESISTANCE  IN  ARMS— FOREWORD    215 

give,  but  we  stake  our  cause  on  the  some- 
thing that  is  more.  On  this  ground  I  argue 
not  in  general  on  the  right  of  war,  but  in 
particular  on  the  right  of  revolt;  not  how 
it  may  touch  other  people  elsewhere  ignor- 
ing how  it  touches  us  here  in  Ireland.  A 
large  treatise  could  be  written  on  the 
general  question,  but  to  avoid  seeming 
academic  I  will  confine  myself  as  far  as 
possible  to  the  side  that  is  our  concern. 
For  obvious  reasons  I  propose  to  speak  as 
to  how  it  affects  Catholics,  and  let  them 
and  others  know  what  some  Catholic 
writers  of  authority  have  said  on  the 
matter.  One  thing  has  to  be  carefully 
made  clear.  It  is  seen  in  the  following 
quotation  from  an  eminent  Catholic  autho- 
rity writing  in  Ireland  in  the  middle  of  the 
last  century,  Dr.  Murray,  of  Maynooth  : 
"  The  Church  has  issued  no  definition 
whatever  on  the  question — has  left  it  open. 
Many  theologians  have  written  on  it;  the 
great  majority,  however  (so  far  as  I  have 
been  able  to  examine  them),  pass  it  over 
in  silence."  (Essays  chiefly  Theological, 
vol.  4).  This  has  to  be  kept  in  mind.  Theo- 
logians have  written,  some  on  one  side  and 
some  on  the  other,  but  the  Church  has  left 
it  open.  I  need  not  labour  the  point  why 


216  PRINCIPLES   OB  FREEDOM 

it  is  useful  to  quote  Catholic  authorities  in 
particular,  since  in  Ireland  an  army  repre- 
sentative of  the  people  would  be  largely 
Catholic,  and  much  former  difficulty  arose 
from  Catholics  in  Ireland  meeting  with 
opposition  from  some  Catholic  authorities. 
It  may  be  seen  the  position  is  delicate  as 
well  as  difficult,  and  in  writing  a  prelimi- 
nary note  one  point  should  be  emphasised. 
We  must  not  evade  a  difficulty  because  it 
is  delicate  and  dangerous,  and  we  must  not 
temporise.  In  a  physical  contest  on  the 
field  of  battle  it  is  allowable  to  use  tactics 
and  strategy,  to  retreat  as  well  as  advance, 
to  have  recourse  to  a  ruse  as  well  as  open 
attack;  but  in  matters  of  principle  there 
can  be  no  tactics,  there  is  one  straightfor- 
ward course  to  follow,  and  that  course  must 
be  found  and  followed  without  swerving  to 
the  end. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

RESISTANCE  IN  ARMS — THE  TRUE  MEANING 
OF   LAW 


WHEN  we  stand  up  to  question  false 
authority  we  should  first  make  our 
footing  firm  by  showing  we  understand 
true  authority  and  uphold  it.  Let  us  be 
clear  then  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  word 
law.  It  may  be  defined;  an  ordinance  of 
reason,  the  aim  of  which  is  the  public  good 
and  promulgated  by  the  ruling  power.  Let 
us  cite  a  few  authorities.  "  A  human  law 
bears  the  character  of  law  so  far  as  it  is  in 
conformity  with  right  reason;  and  in  that 
point  of  view  it  is  manifestly  derived  from 
the  Eternal  Law."  (Aquinas  Ethicus, 
Vol.  1,  p.  276.)  Writing  of  laws  that  are 
unjust  either  in  respect  to  end,  author  or 
217 


218  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

form,  St.  Thomas  says  :  "  Such  proceedings 
are  rather  acts  of  violence  than  laws;  be- 
cause St.  Augustine  says  :  '  A  law  that  is 
not  just  goes  for  no  law  at  all.' "  (Aquinas 
Ethicus,  Vol.  1,  p.  292.)  "The  fundamental 
idea  of  all  law,"  writes  Balmez,  "  is  that  it 
be  in  accordance  with  reason,  that  it  be  an 
emanation  from  reason,  an  application  of 
reason  to  society"  (European  Civilisation, 
Chap.  53).  In  the  same  chapter  Balmez 
quotes  St.  Thomas  with  approval :  "  The 
kingdom  is  not  made  for  the  king,  but  the 
king  for  the  kingdom  " ;  and  he  goes  on  to 
the  natural  inference  :  "  That  all  govern- 
ments have  been  established  for  the  good 
of  society,  and  that  this  alone  should  be  the 
compass  to  guide  those  who  are  in  com- 
mand, whatever  be  the  form  of  govern- 
ment." It  is  likewise  the  view  of  Mill,  in 
Representative  Government,  that  the  well- 
being  of  the  governed  is  the  sole  object  of 
government.  It  was  the  view  of  Plato  be- 
fore the  Christian  era  :  his  ideal  city  should 
be  established,  "  that  the  whole  City  might 
be  in  the  happiest  condition."  (The 
Republic,  Book  4.)  Calderwood  writes  : 
"  Political  Government  can  be  legitimately 
constructed  only  on  condition  of  the  ac- 
knowledgment of  natural  obligations  and 


THE   TRUE   MEANING   OF   LAW       219 

rights  as  inviolable."  (Handbook  of 
Modern  Philosophy,  Applied  Ethics,  Sec. 
4.)  Here  all  schools  and  all  times  are  in 
agreement.  Till  these  conditions  are  ful- 
filled for  us  we  are  at  war.  When  an  in- 
dependent and  genuine  Irish  Government 
is  established  we  shall  yield  it  a  full  and 
hearty  allegiance  :  the  law  shall  then  be  in 
repute.  We  do  not  stand  now  to  deny  the 
idea  of  authority,  but  to  say  that  the  wrong 
people  are  in  authority,  the  wrong  flag  is 
over  us. 


"We  must  overthrow  the  arguments 
that  might  be  employed  against  us  by  the 
advocates  of  blind  submission  to  any 
power  that  happens  to  be  established," 
writes  Balmez,  on  resistance  to  De 
Facto  Governments.  (European  Civilisa- 
tion, Chap.  55.)  We  could  not  be  more 
explicit  than  the  famous  Spanish  theolo- 
gian. To  such  arguments  let  the  following 
stand  out  from  his  long  and  emphatic 
reply  : — "  Illegitimate  authority  is  no 
authority  at  all ;  the  idea  of  power  involves 
the  idea  of  right,  without  which  it  is  mere 
physical  power,  that  is  force."  He  writes 
further  :  "  The  conqueror,  who,  by  mere 


220  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

force  of  arms,  has  subdued  a  nation,  does 
not  thereby  acquire  a  right  to  its  posses- 
sion; the  government,  which  by  gross 
iniquities  has  despoiled  entire  classes  of 
citizens,  exacted  undue  contributions, 
abolished  legitimate  rights,  cannot  justify 
its  acts  by  the  simple  fact  of  its  hav- 
ing sufficient  strength  to  execute  these 
iniquities."  There  is  much  that  is  equally 
clear  and  definite.  What  extravagant 
things  can  be  said  on  the  other  side  by 
people  in  high  places  we  know  too  well. 
Balmez  in  the  same  book  and  chapter  gives 
an  excellent  example  and  an  excellent 
reply  :  "  Don  Felix  Amat,  Archbishop  of 
Palmyra,  in  the  posthumous  work  entitled 
Idea  of  the  Church  Militant,  makes  use  of 
these  words  :  '  Jesus  Christ,  by  His  plain 
and  expressive  answer,  Render  to  Ccesar 
the  things  that  are  Caesar's,  has  sufficiently 
established  that  the  mere  fact  of  a  govern- 
ment's existence  is  sufficient  for  enforcing 
the  obedience  of  subjects  to  it.  .  .  .' 
His  work  was  forbidden  at  Rome,"  is 
Balmez'  expressive  comment,  and  he  con- 
tinues, "  and  whatever  may  have  been  the 
motives  for  such  a  prohibition,  we  may  rest 
assured  that,  in  the  case  of  a  book  advo- 
cating such  doctrines,  every  man  who  is 


THE  TRUE  MEANING  OF  LAW       221 

jealous  of  his  rights  might  acquiesce  in  the 
decree  of  the  Sacred  Congregation."  So 
much  for  De  Facto  Government.  It  is 
usurpation ;  by  being  consummated  it  does 
not  become  legitimate.  When  its  decrees 
are  not  resisted,  it  does  not  mean  we  accept 
them  in  principle — nor  can  we  even  pre- 
tend to  accept  them — but  that  the  hour  to 
resist  has  not  yet  come.  It  is  the  strategy 
of  war. 

in 

We  stand  on  the  ground  that  the  English 
Government  in  Ireland  is  founded  in  usur- 
pation and  as  such  deny  its  authority.  But 
if  it  be  argued,  assuming  it  as  Ireland's 
case,  that  a  usurped  authority,  gradually 
acquiesced  in  by  the  people,  ultimately  be- 
comes the  same  as  legitimate,  the  reply  is 
still  clear.  For  ourselves  we  meet  the 
assumption  with  a  simple  denial,  appeal- 
ing to  Irish  History  for  evidence  that  we 
never  acquiesced  in  the  English  Usurpa- 
tion. But  to  those  who  are  not  satisfied 
with  this  simple  denial,  we  can  point  out 
that  even  an  authority,  originally  founded 
legitimately,  may  be  resisted  when  abusing 
its  power  to  the  ruin  of  the  Common- 
wealth. We  still  stand  on  the  ground  that 


222  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

the  English  government  is  founded  in 
usurpation,  but  we  can  dispose  of  all  objec- 
tions by  proving  the  extremer  case.  This 
is  the  case  Dr.  Murray,  already  quoted, 
discusses.  "  The  question,"  he  writes,  "  is 
about  resistance  to  an  established  and  legi- 
timate government  which  abuses  its 
power."  (Essays,  Chiefly  Theological, 
Vol.  4.)  He  continues :  "  The  common 
opinion  of  a  large  number  of  our  theolo- 
gians, then,  is  that  it  is  lawful  to  resist  by 
force,  and  if  necessary  to  depose,  the 
sovereign  ruler  or  rulers,  in  the  extreme — 
the  very  extreme — case  wherein  the  fol- 
lowing conditions  are  found  united  : 

1.  The  tyranny  must  be  excessive — intoler- 

able. 

2.  The  tyranny  must  be  manifest,  manifest 

to  men  of  good  sense  and  right  feeling. 

3.  The  evils  inflicted  by  the  tyrant  must  be 

greater  than  those  which  would  ensue 
from  resisting  and  deposing  him. 

4.  There  must  be  no  other  available  way 

of  getting  rid  of  the  tyranny  except  by 
recurring  to  the  extreme  course.- 

5  There  must  be  a  moral  certainty  of 
success. 

6.  The  revolution  must  be  one  conducted 


THE   TRUE   MEANING   OF   LAW       223 

or  approved   by    the    community  at 
large    .     .     .     the  refusal  of  a  small 
party  in  the  State  to  join  with  the  over- 
whelming mass  of  their  countrymen 
would  not  render  the  resistance  of  the 
latter    unlawful."      (Essays,    Chiefly 
Theological;  see  also  Rickaby,  Moral 
Philosophy,  Chap.  8,  Sec.  7.) 
e  Some  of  these  conditions  are  drawn  out 
at  much  length  by  Dr.   Murray.     I  give 
what  is    outstanding.      How  easily  they 
could  fit  Irish  conditions  must  strike  any- 
one.   I  think  it  might  fairly  be  said  that 
our  leaders  generally  would,  if  asked  to  lay 
down  conditions  for  a  rising,  have  framed 
some  more  stringent  than  these.    It  might 
be  said,  in  truth,  of  some  of  them  that  they 
seem  to  wait  for  more  than  a  moral  cer- 
tainty of  success,  an   absolute  certainty, 
that  can  never  be  looked  for  in  war. 


IV 

When  a  government  through  its  own 
iniquity  ceases  to  exist,  we  must,  to  estab- 
lish a  new  government  on  a  true  and  just 
basis,  go  back  to  the  origin  of  Civil 
Authority.  No  one  argues  now  for  the 
Divine  Right  of  Kings,  but  in  studying  the 


224  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

old  controversy  we  get  light  on  the  subject 
of  government  that  is  of  all  time.  To  the 
conception  that  kings  held  their  power 
immediately  from  God,  "  Suarez  boldly 
opposed  the  thesis  of  the  initial  sovereignty 
of  the  people;  from  whose  consent,  there- 
fore, all  civil  authority  immediately 
sprang.  So  also,  in  opposition  to  Melanch- 
thon's  theory  of  governmental  omni- 
potence, Suarez  a  fortiori  admitted  the 
right  of  the  people  to  depose  those  princes 
who  would  have  shown  themselves  un- 
worthy of  the  trust  reposed  in  them."  (De 
Wulf,  History  of  Medieval  Philosophy, 
Third  Edition,  p.  495.)  Suarez'  refutation 
of  the  Anglican  theory,  described  by 
Hallam  as  clear,  brief,  and  dispassionate, 
has  won  general  admiration.  Hallam 
quotes  him  to  the  discredit  of  the  English 
divines :  "  For  this  power,  by  its  very 
nature,  belongs  to  no  one  man  but 
to  a  multitude  of  men.  This  is  a 
certain  conclusion,  being  common  to  all 
our  authorities,  as  we  find  by  St.  Thomas, 
by  the  Civil  laws,  and  by  the  great 
canonists  and  casuists;  all  of  whom  agree 
that  the  prince  has  that  power  of  law- 
giving  which  the  people  have  given  him. 
And  the  reason  is  evident,  since  all  men 


THE  TRUE  MEANING  OF  LAW  225 
are  born  equal,  and  consequently  no  one 
has  a  political  jurisdiction  over  another, 
nor  any  dominion;  nor  can  we  give  any 
reason  from  the  nature  of  the  thing  why 
one  man  should  govern  another  rather 
than  the  contrary."  (Hallam — Literature 
of  Europe,  Vol.  3,  Chap.  4.)  Dr.  Murray, 
in  the  essay  already  quoted,  speaks  of  Sir 
James  Mackintosh  as  the  ablest  Protestant 
writer  who  refuted  the  Anglican  theory, 
which  Mackintosh  speaks  of  as  "  The  ex- 
travagance of  thus  representing  obedience 
as  the  only  duty  without  an  exception." 
Dr.  Murray  concludes  his  own  essay  on 
Resistance  to  the  Supreme  Civil  Power  by 
a  long  passage  from  Mackintosh,  the 
weight  and  wisdom  of  which  he  praises. 
The  greater  part  of  the  passage  is  devoted 
to  the  difficulties  even  of  success  and  em- 
phasising the  terrible  evils  of  failure.  In 
what  has  already  been  written  here  I  have 
been  at  pains  rather  to  lay  bare  all  possible 
evils  than  to  hide  them.  But  when  revolt 
has  become  necessary  and  inevitable,  then 
the  conclusion  of  the  passage  Dr.  Murray 
quotes  should  be  endorsed  by  all :  "  An  in- 
surrection rendered  necessary  by  oppres- 
sion, and  warranted  by  a  reasonable 
probability  of  a  happy  termination,  is  an 


226  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

act   of  public  virtue,    always   environed 

with  so  much  peril  as  to  merit  admiration." 

Yes,  and  given  the  happy  termination,  the 

right  and  responsibility  of  establishing  a 

new  government  rest  with  the  body  of  the 

people. 

v 

We  come,  then,  to  this  conclusion,  that 
government  is  just  only  when  rightfully 
established  and  for  the  public  good;  that 
usurpation  not  only  may  but  ought  to  be 
resisted;  that  an  authority  originally  legi- 
timate once  it  becomes  habitually  tyran- 
nical may  be  resisted  and  deposed;  and 
that  when  from  abuse  or  tyranny  a  parti- 
cular government  ceases  to  exist,  we  have 
to  re-establish  a  true  one.  It  is  some- 
times carelessly  said,  "Liberty  comes  from 
anarchy,"  but  this  is  a  very  dangerous 
doctrine.  It  would  be  nearer  truth  to  say 
from  anarchy  inevitably  comes  tyranny. 
Men  receive  a  despot  to  quell  a  mob.  But 
when  a  people,  determined  and  disciplined, 
resolve  to  have  neither  despotism  nor 
anarchy  but  freedom,  then  they  act  in  the 
light  of  the  Natural  Law.  It  is  well  put  in 
the  doctrine  of  St.  Thomas,  as  given  by 
Turner  in  his  History  of  Philosophy 


THE   TRUE   MEANING   OF   LAW       227 

(Chap.  38)  :  "  The  redress  to  which  the  sub- 
jects of  a  tyrant  have  a  just  right  must  be 
sought,  not  by  an  individual,  but  by  an 
authority  temporarily  constituted  by  the 
people  and  acting  according  to  law."  Yes, 
and  when  wild  and  foolish  people  talk 
hysterically  of  our  defiance  of  all  autho- 
rity, let  us  calmly  show  we  best  understand 
the  basis  of  Authority — which  is  Truth, 
and  most  highly  reverence  its  presiding 
spirit — which  is  Liberty. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

RESISTANCE  IN  ARMS OBJECTIONS 


HAVING  stated  the  case  for  resistance, 
it  will  serve  us  to  consider  some  ob- 
jections. Many  inquiring  minds  may  be 
made  happy  by  a  clear  view  of  the  doc- 
trine, till  some  clever  opponent  holds  them 
up  with  remarks  on  prudence,  possibly 
sensible,  or  remarks  on  revolutionists,  most 
probably  wild,  with,  perhaps,  the  authority 
of  a  great  name,  or  unfailing  refuge  in  the 
concrete.  It  is  curious  that  while  often 
noticed  how  men,  trying  to  evade  a  con- 
crete issue,  take  refuge  in  the  abstract,  it 
is  not  noticed  that  men,  trying  to  avoid 
acknowledging  the  truth  of  some  prin- 
ciple, take  refuge  in  the  concrete.  A  living 
pui2  pressing  difficulty,  though  transient, 
228 


RESISTANCE  IN  ARMS— OBJECTIONS  229 
looms  larger  than  any  historical  fact  or 
coming  danger.  Seeing  this,  we  may  re- 
store confidence  to  a  baffled  mind,  by 
helping  it  to  distinguish  the  contingent 
from  the  permanent.  Thus,  by  disposing 
of  objections,  we  make  our  ground  secure. 


ii 

To  the  name  of  prudence  the  most  im- 
prudent people  frequently  appeal.  Those 
whose  one  effort  is  to  evade  difficulties,  who 
to  cover  their  weakness  plead  patience, 
would  be  well  advised  to  consider  how  men 
passionately  in  earnest,  enraged  by  these 
.evasions,  pour  their  scorn  on  patience  as  a 
thing  to  shun.  The  plea  does  not  succeed ; 
it  only  for  the  moment  damages  the  pres- 
tige of  a  great  name.  Patience  is  not  a 
virtue  of  the  weak  but  of  the  strong.  An 
objector  says  :  "  Of  course,  all  this  is  right 
in  the  abstract,  but  consider  the  frightful 
abuses  in  practice,"  and  some  apt  replies 
spring  to  mind.  Dr.  Murray,  writing  on 
"Mental  Eeservation,"  in  his  Essays, 
chiefly  Theological,  speaks  thus  :  "  But  it  is 
no  objection  to  any  principle  of  morals  to 
say  that  unscrupulous  men  will  abuse  it, 
or  that,  if  publicly  preached  to  such  and 
Q 


230  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

such  an  audience  or  in  such  and  such  cir- 
cumstances, it  will  lead  to  mischief."  This 
is  admirable,  to  which  the  objector  can 
only  give  some  helpless  repetitions.  With 
Balmez,  we  reply  :  "  But  in  recommending 
prudence  to  the  people  let  us  not  disguise 
it  under  false  doctrines — let  us  beware  of 
calming  the  exasperation  of  misfortune  by 
circulating  errors  subversive  of  all  govern- 
ments, of  all  society."  (European  Civilisa- 
tion, Chap.  55.)  Of  men  who  shrink  from 
investigating  such  questions,  Balmez 
wrote  :  "  I  may  be  permitted  to  observe 
that  their  prudence  is  quite  thrown  away, 
that  their  foresight  and  precaution  are  of 
no  avail.  Whether  they  investigate  these 
questions  or  not,  they  are  investigated, 
agitated  and  decided,  in  a  manner  that  we 
must  deplore."  (Ibid.  Chap.  54.)  Take 
with  this  Turner  on  France  under  the  old 
regime  and  the  many  and  serious  griev- 
ances of  the  people  :  "  The  Church,  whose 
duty  it  was  to  inculcate  justice  and  for- 
bearance, was  identified,  in  the  minds  of 
the  people,  with  the  Monarchy  which  they 
feared  and  detested."  (History  of  Philo- 
sophy, Chap.  59.)  The  moral  is  that  when 
injustice  and  evil  are  rampant,  let  us  have 
no  palliation,  no  weakness  disguising  itself 


RESISTANCE  IN  ARMS— OBJECTIONS  231 
as  a  virtue.  What  we  cannot  at  once  re- 
sist, we  can  always  repudiate.  To  ignore 
these  things  is  the  worst  form  of  impru- 
dence— an  imprudence  which  we,  for  our 
part  at  least,  take  the  occasion  here  hear- 
tily to  disclaim. 


in 

There  is  so  much  ill-considered  use  of 
the  word  revolutionist,  we  should  bear  in 
mind  it  is  a  strictly  relative  term.  If  the 
freedom  of  a  people  is  overthrown  by 
treachery  and  violence,  and  oppression 
practised  on  their  once  thriving  land,  that 
is  a  revolution,  and  a  bad  revolution.  If, 
with  tyranny  enthroned  and  a  land  wasting 
under  oppression,  the  people  rise  and  by 
their  native  courage,  resource  and  patience 
re-establish  in  their  original  independence 
a  just  government,  that  is  a  revolution, 
and  a  good  revolution.  The  revolutionist  is 
to  be  judged  by  his  motives,  methods  and 
ends;  and,  when  found  true,  his  insurrec- 
tion, in  the  words  of  Mackintosh,  is  "  an  act 
of  public  virtue."  It  is  the  restoration  of 
Truth  to  its  place  of  honour  among  men. 


232  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

IV 

Balmez  mentions  Bossuet  as  apparently 
one  who  denies  the  right  here  maintained ; 
and  we  may  with  profit  read  some  things 
Bossuet  has  said  in  another  context,  yet 
which  touches  closely  what  is  our  concern. 
Writing  of  Les  Empires,  thus  Bossuet : 
"Les  revolutions  des  empires  sont  reglees 
par  la  providence,  et  servent  a  humilier  les 
princes."  This  is  hardly  calculated  to  de- 
ter us  from  a  bid  for  freedom ;  and  if  we  go 
on  to  read  what  he  has  written  further 
under  this  heading,  we  get  testimony  to  the 
hardihood  and  love  of  freedom  and  country 
that  distinguished  early  Greece  and  Eome 
in  language  of  eloquence  that  might  in- 
flame any  people  to  liberty.  Of  unde- 
generate  Greece,  free  and  invincible : 
"  Mais  ce  que  la  Grece  avait  de  plus  grand 
etait  une  politique  ferme  et  prevoyante, 
qui  savait  abandonner,  hasarder  et  de- 
fendre,  ce  qu'il  fallait;  et,  ce  qui  est  plus 
grand  encore,  un  courage  que  1'amour  de 
la  liberte  et  celui  de  la  patrie  rendaient 
invincible."  Of  undegenerate  Rome,  her 
liberty :  "  La  liberte  leur  6 tait  done 
un  tresor  qu'ils  pre"feroient  a  toutes 
les  richesses  de  1'univers."  Again  :  "  La 


RESISTANCE  IN  ARMS— OBJECTIONS  233 
maxime  fondamentale  de  la  republique 
etait  de  regarder  la  liberte  comme  une 
chose  inseparable  du  nom  Boman."  And 
her  constancy  :  "  Voila  de  fruit  glorieux  de 
la  patience  Eomaine.  Des  peuples  qui 
s'enhardissaient  et  se  fortifiaient  par  leurs 
malheurs  avaient  bien  raison  de  croire 
qu'on  sauvait  tout  pourvu  qu'on  ne  perdit 
pas  1'esperance."  And  again  :  "  Parmi  eux, 
dans  les  etats  les  plus  tristes,  jamais 
les  faibles  conseils  n'ont  ete  seulement 
e"coutes."  The  reading  of  such  a  fine  tri- 
bute to  the  glory  of  ancient  liberties  is  not 
likely  to  diminish  our  desire  for  freedom; 
rather,  to  add  to  the  natural  stimulus 
found  in  our  own  splendid  traditions,  the 
further  stimulus  of  this  thought  that  must 
whisper  to  us  :  "  Persevere  and  conquer, 
and  to-morrow  our  finest  opponent  will  be 
our  finest  panegyrist  when  the  battle  has 
been  fought  and  won." 


v 

In  conclusion,  in  the  concrete  this  simple 
fact  will  suffice :  we  have  established 
immutable  principles;  the  concrete  circum- 
stances are  contingent  and  vary.  It  is 
admirably  put  in  the  following  passage  : 


234  PRINCIPLES   OF   FREEDOM 

"  The  historical  and  sociological  sciences, 
so  carefully  cultivated  in  modern  times, 
have  proved  to  evidence  that  social  condi- 
tions vary  with  the  epoch  and  the  country, 
that  they  are  the  resultant  of  quite  a  num- 
ber of  fluctuating  influences,  and  that, 
accordingly,  the  science  of  Natural  Right 
should  not  merely  establish  immutable 
principles  bearing  on  the  moral  end  of 
man,  but  should  likewise  deal  with  the 
contingent  circumstances  accompanying 
the  application  of  those  principles."  (De 
Wulf,  Scholasticism,  Old  and  New,  Part  2, 
Chap.  2,  Sec.  33.)  Yes,  and  if  we  apply 
principles  to-morrow,  it  is  not  with  the 
conditions  of  to-day  we  must  deal,  but 
"with  the  contingent  circumstances  ac- 
companying the  application  of  those  prin- 
ciples." Let  that  be  emphasised.  The 
conditions  of  twenty  years  ago  are  vastly 
changed  to-day;  and  how  altered  the  con- 
ditions of  to-morrow  can  be,  how  astonish- 
ing can  be  the  change  in  the  short  span  of 
twenty  years,  let  this  fact  prove.  Ireland 
in  '48  was  prostrate  after  a  successful  star- 
vation and  an  unsuccessful  rising — to  all 
appearances  this  time  hopelessly  crushed; 
yet  within  twenty  years  another  rising  was 
planned  that  shook  English  government  in 


RESISTANCE  IN  ARMS— OBJECTIONS  235 
Ireland  to  its  foundations.  Let  us  bear  in 
,  mind  this  further  from  De  Wulf  :  "  Socio- 
logy, understood  in  the  wider  and  larger 
sense,  is  transforming  the  methods  of  the 
science  of  Natural  Right."  In  view  of  that 
transformation  he  is  wise  who  looks  to  to- 
morrow. What  De  Wulf  concludes  we 
may  well  endorse,  when  he  asks  us  to  take 
facts  as  they  are  brought  to  light  and  study 
"each  question  on  its  merits,  in  the  light 
of  these  facts  and  not  merely  in  its  present 
setting  but  as  presented  in  the  pages  of 
history."  It  can  be  fairly  said  of  those  who 
have  always  stood  for  the  separation  of 
Ireland  from  the  British  Empire,  that  they 
alone  have  always  appealed  to  historical 
evidence,  have  always  regarded  the  condi- 
tions of  the  moment  as  transient,  have 
always  discussed  possible  future  contin- 
gencies. The  men  who  temporised  were 
always  hypnotised  by  the  conditions  of  the 
hour.  But  in  the  life-story  of  a  nation 
stretching  over  thousands  of  years,  the 
British  occupation  is  a  contingent  circum- 
stance, and  the  immutable  principle  is  the 
Liberty  of  the  Irish  People. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE  BEARNA  BAOGHAIL — CONCLUSION 


BUT  when  principles  have  been  proved 
and  objections  answered,  there  are 
still  some  last  words  to  say  for  some  who 
stand  apart — the  men  who  held  the  breach. 
For,  they  do  stand  apart,  not  in  error  but 
in  constancy;  not  in  doubt  of  the  truth  but 
its  incarnation;  not  average  men  of  the 
multitude  for  whom  human  laws  are  made, 
who  must  have  moral  certainty  of  success, 
who  must  have  the  immediate  allegiance 
of  the  people.  For  it  is  the  distinguishing 
glory  of  our  prophets  and  our  soldiers  of 
the  forlorn  hope,  that  the  defeats  of  com- 
mon men  were  for  them  but  incentives  to 
further  battle;  and  when  they  held  out 
against  the  prejudices  of  their  time,  they 
236 


CONCLUSION  237 

were  not  standing  in  some  new  conceit,  but 
most  often  by  prophetic  insight  fighting 
for  a  forgotten  truth  of  yesterday,  catching 
in  their  souls  to  light  them  forward,  the 
hidden  glory  of  to-morrow.  They  knew  to 
be  theirs  by  anticipation  the  general  alle- 
giance without  which  lesser  men  cannot 
proceed.  They  knew  they  stood  for  the 
Truth,  against  which  nothing  can  prevail, 
and  if  they  had  to  endure  struggle,  suffer- 
ing and  pain,  they  had  the  finer  knowledge 
born  of  these  things,  a  knowledge  to  which 
the  best  of  men  ever  win — that  if  it  is  a 
good  thing  to  live,  it  is  a  good  thing  also 
to  die.  Not  that  they  despised  life  or 
lightly  threw  it  away ;  for  none  better  than 
they  knew  its  grandeur,  none  more  than 
they  gloried  in  its  beauty,  none  were  so 
happily  full  as  they  of  its  music;  but  they 
knew,  too,  the  value  of  this  deep  truth,  with 
the  final  loss  of  which  Earth  must  perish  : 
the  man  who  is  afraid  to  die  is  not  fit  to 
live.  And  the  knowledge  for  them  stamped 
out  Earth's  oldest  fear,  winning  for  life 
its  highest  ecstasy.  Yes,  and  when  one  or 
more  of  them  had  to  stand  in  the  darkest 
generation  and  endure  all  penalties  to  the 
extreme  penalty,  they  knew  for  all  that 
they  had  had  the  best  of  life  and  did  not 


238  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

count  it  a  terrible  thing  if  called  by  a  little 
to  anticipate  death.  They  had  still  the 
finest  appreciation  of  the  finer  attributes 
of  comradeship  and  love ;  but  it  is  part  of 
the  mystery  of  their  happiness  and  success, 
that  they  were  ready  to  go  on  to  the  end, 
not  looking  for  the  suffrage  of  the  living 
nor  the  monuments  of  the  dead.  Yes,  and 
when  finally  the  re-awakened  people  by 
their  better  instincts,  their  discipline,  pa- 
triotism and  fervour,  will  have  massed  into 
armies,  and  marched  to  freedom,  they  will 
know  in  the  greatest  hour  of  triumph  that 
the  success  of  their  conquering  arms  was 
made  possible  by  those  who  held  the 
breach. 

ii 

When,  happily,  we  can  fall  back  on  the 
eloquence  of  the  world's  greatest  orator, 
we  turn  with  gratitude  to  the  greatest  tri- 
bute ever  spoken  to  the  memory  of  those 
men  to  whom  the  world  owes  most. 
Demosthenes,  in  the  finest  height  of  his 
finest  oration,  vindicates  the  men  of  every 
age  and  nation  who  fight  the  forlorn  hope. 
He  was  arraigned  by  his  rival,  ^Eschines, 
for  having  counselled  the  Athenians  to 
pursue  a  course  that  ended  in  defeat,  and 


CONCLUSION  239 

he  replies  thus  :  "  If,  then,  the  results  had 
been  foreknown  to  all — not  even  then 
should  the  Commonwealth  have  aban- 
doned her  design,  if  she  had  any  regard  for 
glory,  or  ancestry,  or  futurity.  As  it  is,  she 
appears  to  have  failed  in  her  enterprise,  a 
thing  to  which  all  mankind  are  liable,  if 
the  Deity  so  wills  it."  And  he  asks  the 
Athenians  :  "  Why,  had  we  resigned  with- 
out a  struggle  that  which  our  ancestors 
encountered  every  danger  to  win,  who 
would  not  have  spit  upon  you?"  And  he 
asks  them  further  to  consider  strangers, 
visiting  their  City,  sunk  in  such  degrada- 
tion, "  especially  when  in  former  times  our 
country  had  never  preferred  an  igno- 
minious security  to  the  battle  for  honour." 
And  he  rises  from  the  thought  to  this 
proud  boast :  "  None  could  at  any  period  of 
time  persuade  the  Commonwealth  to 
attach  herself  in  secure  subjection  to  the 
powerful  and  unjust;  through  every  age 
has  she  persevered  in  a  perilous  struggle 
for  precedency  and  honour  and  glory." 
And  he  tells  them,  appealing  to  the 
memory  of  Themistocles,  how  they 
honoured  most  their  ancestors  who  acted 
in  such  a  spirit :  "  Yes ;  the  Athenians  of 
that  day  looked  not  for  an  orator  or  a 


240  PRINCIPLES  OF  FREEDOM 

general,  who  might  help  them  to  a  pleasant 
servitude  :  they  scorned  to  live  if  it  could 
not  be  with  freedom."  And  he  pays  them, 
his  listeners,  a  tribute  :  "  What  I  declare  is, 
that  such  principles  are  your  own;  I  show 
that  before  my  time  such  was  the  spirit  of 
the  Commonwealth."  From  one  eloquent 
height  to  another  he  proceeds,  till,  chal- 
lenging ^Eschines  for  arraigning  him,  thus 
counselling  the  people,  he  rises  to  this  great 
level :  "  But,  never,  never  can  you  have 
done  wrong,  O  Athenians,  in  undertaking 
the  battle  for  the  freedom  and  safety  of  all : 
I  swear  it  by  your  forefathers — those  that 
met  the  peril  at  Marathon,  those  that  took 
the  field  at  Plataea,  those  in  the  sea-fight  at 
Salamis,  and  those  at  Artimesium,  and 
many  other  brave  men  who  repose  in  the 
public  monuments,  all  of  whom  alike,  as 
being  worthy  of  the  same  honour,  the 
country  buried,  ^Eschines,  not  only  the  suc- 
cessful and  victorious."  We  did  not  need 
this  fine  eloquence  to  assure  us  of  the 
greatness  of  our  O'Neills  and  our  Tones,  our 
O'Donnells  and  our  Mitchels,  but  it  so 
quickens  the  spirit  and  warms  the  blood 
to  read  it,  it  so  touches — by  the  admiration 
won  from  ancient  and  modern  times — an 
enduring  principle  of  the  human  heart — 


CONCLUSION  241 

the  capacity  to  appreciate  a  great  deed  and 
rise  over  every  physical  defeat — that  we 
know  in  the  persistence  of  the  spirit  we 
shall  come  to  a  veritable  triumph.  Yes; 
and  in  such  light  we  turn  to  read  what 
Ruskin  called  the  greatest  inscription  ever 
written,  that  which  Herodotus  tells  us  was 
raised  over  the  Spartans,  who  fell  at  Ther- 
mopylae, and  which  Mitchel's  biographer 
quotes  as  most  fitting  to  epitomise  Mit- 
chel's life  :  "  Stranger,  tell  thou  the  Lace- 
demonians that  we  are  lying  here,  having 
obeyed  their  words."  And  the  biographer 
of  Mitchel  is  right  in  holding  that  he  who 
reads  into  the  significance  of  these  brave 
lines,  reads  a  message  not  of  defeat  but  of 
victory. 

in 

Yes;  and  in  paying  a  fitting  tribute  to 
those  great  men  who  are  our  exemplars,  it 
would  be  fitting  also,  in  conclusion,  to  re- 
member ourselves  as  the  inheritors  of  a 
great  tradition;  and  it  would  well  become 
us  not  only  to  show  the  splendour  of  the 
banner  that  is  handed  on  to  us,  but  to  show 
that  this  banner  we,  too,  are  worthy  to 
bear.  For,  how  often  it  shall  be  victorious 
and  how  high  it  shall  be  planted,  will  de- 


242  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

pend  on  the  conception  we  have  of  its 
supreme  greatness,  the  knowledge  that  it 
can  be  fought  for  in  all  times  and  places, 
the  conviction  that  we  may,  when  least  we 
expect,  be  challenged  to  deny  it;  and  that 
by  our  bearing  we  may  bring  it  new  credit 
and  glory  or  drag  it  low  in  repute.  We  do 
well,  I  say,  to  remember  these  things.  For 
in  our  time  it  has  grown  the  fashion  to 
praise  the  men  of  former  times  but  to  deny 
their  ideal  of  Independence ;  and  we  who 
live  in  that  ideal,  and  in  it  breathe  the  old 
spirit,  and  preach  it  and  fight  for  it  and 
prophesy  for  it  an  ultimate  and  complete 
victory — we  are  young  men,  foolish  and 
unpractical.  And  what  should  be  our 
reply  ?  A  reply  in  keeping  with  the  flag, 
its  history  and  its  destiny.  Let  them,  who 
deride  or  pity  us,  see  we  despise  or  pity 
their  standards,  and  let  them  know  by  our 
works — lest  by  our  election  they  misunder- 
stand— that  we  are  not  without  ability  in 
a  freer  time  to  contest  with  them  the 
highest  places — avoiding  the  boast,  not  for 
an  affected  sense  of  modesty  but  for  a  sav- 
ing sense  of  humour.  For  in  all  the 
vanities  of  this  time  that  make  Life  and 
Literature  choke  with  absurdities,  preten- 
sions and  humbug,  let  us  have  no  new 


CONCLUSION  243 

folly.  Let  us  with  the  old  high  confidence 
blend  the  old  high  courtesy  of  the 
Gaedheal.  Let  us  grow  big  with  our  cause. 
Shall  we  honour  the  flag  we  bear  by  a 
mean,  apologetic  front  ?  No !  Wherever  it 
is  down,  lift  it;  wherever  it  is  challenged, 
wave  it;  wherever  it  is  high,  salute  it; 
wherever  it  is  victorious,  glorify  and  exult 
in  it.  At  all  times  and  forever  be  for  it 
proud,  passionate,  persistent,  jubilant,  de- 
fiant; stirring  hidden  memories,  kindling 
old  fires,  wakening  the  finer  instincts  of 
men,  till  all  are  one  in  the  old  spirit,  the 
spirit  that  will  not  admit  defeat,  that  has 
been  voiced  by  thousands,  that  is  noblest 
in  Emmet's  one  line,  setting  the  time  for 
his  epitaph  :  "  When  my  country  " — not  if 
— but  "  when  my  country  takes  her  place 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth."  It  is  no 
hypothesis;  it  is  a  certainty.  There  have 
been  in  every  generation,  and  are  in  our 
own,  men  dull  of  apprehension  and  cold  of 
heart,  who  could  not  believe  this,  but  we 
believe  it,  we  live  in  it :  we  know  it.  Yes, 
we  know  it,  as  Emmet  knew  it,  and  as  it 
shall  be  seen  to-morrow;  and  when  the 
historian  of  to-morrow,  seeing  it  accom- 
plished, will  write  its  history,  he  will  not 
note  the  end  with  surprise.  Rather  will  he 


244  PRINCIPLES   OF  FREEDOM 

marvel  at  the  soul  in  constancy,  rivalling 
the  best  traditions  of  undegenerate  Greece 
and  Rome,  holding  through  disasters,  per- 
secutions, suffering,  and  not  less  through 
the  seductions  of  milder  but  meaner  times, 
seeing  through  all  shining  clearly  the  goal : 
he  will  record  it  all,  and,  still  marvelling, 
come  to  the  issue  that  dauntless  spirit  has 
reached,  proud  and  happy;  but  he  will 
write  of  that  issue — Liberty;  Inevitable  : 
in  two  words  to  epitomise  the  history  of  a 
people  that  is  without  a  parallel  in  the 
Annals  of  the  World. 


THE  END 


§*"' 


FCB 


QL  APR  1  g